Hi everybody! My name is Rory, and I've been reading only one blog here because she's my best friend. Kittiebright you might know her. It seems they changed up the place so I oculdn't visit her blog any more. It really sucked so I was trying to find a way to get to it without signing up, but as you can see here I am. I'm usually not that highly into this stuff. I just want a place to write.

I don't care about color and putting up pictures and such. I already have a diary some where else and I write stories in that as well as my life stuff. Speaking of which, how's life doing for me? Well I am off in college, not really sure what I think of it. It's rough, and lots and lots of stress. Still really green in it, I'm also battling with myself. If you read my profile, you see lots of things. From flirting to talking about cartoons. I've been doing all that stuff ever since I was little. That's how I got into writing.

I'm stuck between child/teen/adult, I'm 19 years old So difficult time because not doing much of anything, yet I should be to what parents say. I'm really not that great of a person in schooling, anything else in real life dealing with feelings and emotions. I'm there and good at, just go and do what I can even if it's a losing fight. Everybody usually says that though. However now, I've gone too long for my introduction. I'll tell more later maybe. Hopefully everybody else is having a good day and all.

I'm not really sure what to think of this blog yet? I mean it's kind of confusing, and still hard to look through, but I think I'm getting a bit better. So what you guys/gals think of the main picture above? LOL Well my friend Disney drew that ^_^. yeah I know both of us have unique names. I always get the, "Oh my gosh, you're name's Rory?!? as in Gilmore Girl Rory!?!" ::squeals, delights, and jumping up and down:: Boy I get that ALL the time. Sheesh.

Yeah, Disney is a guy I met like 2 years back and we talked a bit. Of course both of us into anime, me because I loved it, him because he drew it and that was his style. We listen to huge amount of anime music. In a few days he's leaving to go to the Savannah, GA. Going to the Savannah Art school of Design, or something like that. It's very hard to get in that art school is all I know. By the way, no college classes today, whew thank you God. Since I live in Georgia and we're above FL with all the hurricane thing that went on. We just got a litle bit of it. Now get this, I'm pretty much at the top of GA, yet the weather got breezy really nice yesterday, then it poured like crazy, leaves everywhere, and power's knocked out. So one of the college girls told me that no college because they didn't have any power.

So I was happy, since I don't like going to college lol. I guess I'm not a good at that type of stuff. I've been asking myself, why am I here? Most of the classes I'm taking are learning support, meaning they're not college level classes. Having to take 8th grade stuff over, so embrassing. I had moved during my middle school years and was in 8th grade in a new county not knowing anybody. I hsould still blame myself, but they had a higher education system. So I was way behind, got put in some other classes. People had learned things back in elementary, while I was just now learning it or struggling with it. so it sucked ALOT, and sill haunts me.

One thing I keep in mind though, is that I know I do make a difference. having Kittie there for me and her writing me mail really shows me that, to keep going nad not let things haunt you. Of course it's easier said then done but at least someone's out there encourage me do things and to become a better person for other and especially for myself. Well let see if I can figure this place out some more, take care have a good day. someone's always thinking of you without you even knowing it!

Hey everybody. Not even sure if there really is anybody checking this place out. It's kind of funny, my other diary site, I get  the average of maybe over 15 comments a day. Then from all the other people read that I don' tknow make my visitors number sky rocket. I think about 3 people visited here. On MDD I have like 21000 + visitors lol crazy stuff.

Kittie hasn't updated, I think she's still very floored to what happen to the blog, a lot of people worked really hard on it and the bam. It was all gone and changed the way they didn't want it. It took me a half the day to get into her blog, because it was telling me to login in when I did login in it didn't take me there. So when I try to go to her again, it told me to login ack!!! >.<

I'm very tired, I stayed up waaaaaay too late. I stayed up until 7 this morning, didn't get up until 11:30. Yeah I know and I have classes today at 6 p.m. Today. Gosh I really need to get to studying, I know I'm so bad ack!!! Well hopefully I'll know how to work this plac more. The other problem is that this is my computer. I just hooked it up like couple days ago then we put a wireless router on it. It's so freaking fast I don't even know what I'm doing anymore. So what's going on with all of you anyways? I wouldn't mind meeting some people and such. ^_^

Well everybody have a good day and I need to update my story in MDD before people go crazy. Tata!

I decided that I'll put the most recent story in here. I haven't even counted how many parts are to it. The first thing I want to get out of the way is that, most of it is not my work. The stories are actually manga (japanese comicbooks) translations. The story is Rurouni Kenshin. Probably mispelled the first part of that title lol. It means Wandering (Wandering Kenshin.) It's basically about this legendary assassin who now no longer kills. So throughout the story there are people trying to kill him or get him to kill. The part I'll be putting in here will bem is the Legend of Kyoto. The thing I love about the Kenshin series is that's it's swords and awesome samurai action.

It's heavily based on Japan's history, Kenshin is not a real person,but some of the other characters were actually real. Kenshin is a good history lesson that's animated. Now when you read this, it'll be in story format. Meaning double paragraphed instead of the way I found it. Play format.  Also, most of the character names have been changed. The reason is, my character MakenZero, which I do have a few sketches of, is suppose to be this sword wielding guy. He's very very heavily based off Kenshin. Kenshin has the X scar on his left cheek, from the girl he loved. While MakenZero is the same, but he has 13 scars, including the MZ on his forehead. All and all, I just want people to enjoy the stories and want them to know that this isn't all my work.

Yet it goes to show how much, a japanese cartoon can really get you thinking. Another thing to point out, there's no period of time in the one I wrote. So I put the country, so it could mean anything really. Yet there's swords in the story a lot of others have a power. Or have a robotic arm. So who the heck knows where this takes place. I sure don't. So enjoy thank you for reading this lengthy thing!

September 11th already!?! I didn't realize it until early early this morning. Around 2 a.m. I feel a bit bad about not remembering that. Lots of things have been on my mind as well. I really think it's all about this hurricane thing going on. Everybody's been talking about the weather that we pretty much missed this date almost.

With hurricane Ivan headed for FL. Not only that, it just was over Jamaica last night, and I'm not sure if I told anyone yet. Most of my family is from Jamaica, and Jamaica still be a third world country. Things are going to be a huge mess. The Prime Minister there, told people to evacuate, but a lot of them didn't listen. They didn't want their "stuff" to be stolen. It made me realize. I was watching something go on in Florida, the guy was trying to hold on to his boat, since he had bought it a couple weeks ago. A person said that he was just trying to save what he have. Then again, is it really worth your life for a boat? Come on now, there's difference between an island and a state in the U.S. We're very advanced but Jamaica certainly didn't stand a chance, and not a lot ofpeople were going to listen over there. I think 33 people been killed so far in Ivan? not sure.

Well hopefully everyone is okay here. We all lost people we loved in some way, mentally and physically. I know it's okay to thing about them, because I know that they're off in a better place ^_^.

More news. I've did a lot of college work today, so not too bad. Oh and what you guys think of the story (below here)? Yeah, it might be a bit hard to read and I'm very sorry for that. There'll be another story after this entry. One more thing to explain, the picture above. Is MegaMan most people should and would know him. Yet he turns 15th years old this year. so the image is all of what the MegaMan or aka "Blue Bomber." The on furtherest to the right is the latest.

Well I have to go now, getting my hair cut. Hair's all nappy nappy lol. nappy roots as you could say. Cya!

Hmm.. I need a reply. The thing was that when I put up the other mega man, with all four megaman's. I went to my other house and it wasn't showing up. So I thought something was up and you guys weren't seeing. So This is the original MegaMan, well I think it is. Well at least from Mega Man 2 which came out in 1986. So 15 years! This him jumping lol, there was no ducking or dodging. You either jump or move left and right lol. Old skool lol. 8 Bit all the way go Nintendo and stuff.

“Oh did I miss..?” She swung her sword onto her shoulder. “Oh well. Next time I’ll have you.” Nyx smile, not a crazy one but true smile. She was 4’11 and looked around the age 11 or 12, her hair was long but in pigtails the ribbons were light blue. Brown hair she had with her bang in her hazel brown eyes, her battle wear was just a schoolgirl uniform fetish (light blue shirt, with blue skirt.) However instead of the cute high knee socks, there wear metallic shin guards, she also had metallic arm guards as well. Swipe thinking, amazed. She’s fast! That was as fast as Maken’s Godspeed. No . . . unless I’m going crazy, that was faster than... (shaking his head violently) No way! Nobody on earth could be faster than Maken. (aloud) “Hey, what was that she just did?” “I don’t know…” Yumi looking stunned herself. “What, you were yapping about how good she is?” “That’s what Lord Orez says! This is the first time I ever seen the girl fight.” She yelled at him. “So what are you- - “…Shukuchi…” “Huh?” Swipe and Yumi blinked a few times. “That which surpasses Godspeed. The extreme Godspeed Shukuchi. Shukuchi--a rare body technique by which one springs from initial speed to top speed through great strength of the legs, penetrating the range of your opponent in an instant. It is spoken of widely among the schools. To the layman, it looks as though the distance between the two fighters had suddenly shrunk, hence the name.” Maken explained. “Oh, you know it? You really are a swordsman to the bone. I didn’t know what it was called either until Mr. Orez told me.” She smiled beautifully yet again.

Mr. Trent pouring wine. “Shukuchi? She has three strengths? So her natural gift, suppressed emotions, and this.” “Yes, they say Mouri no Sanbonya could do it, but all three of them together could never touch Nyx.” Lord Orez said. “So Shukuchi is speed that the eye can’t follow--that’s what he can do.” “No. That’s MakenZero’s Godspeed, at its best. Nyx ultimate Godspeed Shukuchi is speed the eye can’t even see.”

She smiled again. “But, Mr. Zero. That wasn’t the real Shukuchi just now. To be precise, that was three steps before the Shukuchi. That’s why you could see and avoid it. In Shingetsu, I compared you with Senkaku and guessed it would be enough to bring you down, but, I’m sorry, I seem to have misjudged you. This time, let’s try two steps before the Shukuchi. She leaps forward, visible only as a series of rips in the floor under her feet. Maken dodges to the side but Nyx follows him, and Maken barely avoids her blow. “Don’t stop! That’s what she’s waiting for!” Swipe yelled. Nyx whips back around. Maken leaps into the air--suddenly she appears in the air behind him. He brought around his sword to block, and they return to earth unhurt. Maken thinking, “Its not just her feet, even the way she carries herself is fast. On top of that, because her emotions are held back I can’t read her movements, and it makes her seem even faster. But on the other hand, if I could cut through head on instead... I mastered this with the succession technique the strongest and the fastest of the charging techniques.” Maken performed Kuzuryuusen (Nine Headed Dragon Flash) = Attack learned before the most powerful succession technique. Strikes with the sword nine times at the same time on the 9 vital points, head, right leg, left leg, right arm, left arm, between the legs, the chest, right shoulder, and left shoulder, making this move virtually impossible to block.

Nyx is utterly taken aback. Maken slides to a halt, looking over his shoulder. “He got her!” Swipe cheered. She reappeared just behind him. “No, the KILLING begins here.” She moved incredible dealing three great slashing blows across his back, appearing in front of him slashing at his face, to end with a stab into his right eye. Maken, bleeding profusely, some how manages to keep on his feet. He thought to himself, “She dodged--it should be impossible to block or evade the Kuzuryuusen. This Nyx really is faster than me--no, faster than even my master!” Nyx looking a bit shaken. “That’s odd. I thought I had you that time…”

Yeah I know you all hate me now lol. Nyx lost sorry. You know I didn’t really do much throughout this whole thing you know. Nyx was really popular, but in the end, she caused us a lot of grief, by making us remember things. I used Soujirou The Prodigy from Rurouni (Wandering) Kenshin and Okita Soushi of the aforementioned "Record of the Bloodshed of the Shinsengumi" by Shiba Ryoutarou as the basis of her character. Soujirou is just a character. However Okita Soushi was a REAL person. He was extremely talented, he was the captain of the 2nd squad of Shinsengumi at such a young age.

The Shinsengumi was developed during the threat of the upcoming Bakumatsu. The Shinsengumi, which was basically a group of several men then, dedicated their lives to the shogunate and defended the ways of the Samurai (since many samurais were becoming ronins or rurounis ^_~.) They protected the streets of Kyoto and defended the capital from all evils (which basically was the Ishin Shishi. the group that wanted to bring power back to the emperor). It’s said he didn’t have much of a childhood, so he was always seen playing with children. Sadly he died at a very young too. He was only twenty-five years old, of he was bedridden and coughing blood and he died on May 13, 1868 of tuberculosis.

Because of her painful experiences Nyx left everything to Nekam Orez and gave up thinking for herself. It’s a rejected, harsh way of thinking, but it’s a choice one should make as a human being. (If you replace Nyx’s relationship with Nekam Orez with that of a fanatical believer who entrusts his/her mind to the leader of an extremist religious cult, I think you’ll understand my reasoning.) No matter how harsh the external influence of family or society, no matter how bitter your life, I believe that the things you can’t do is destroy yourself and give up thinking for yourself.

(About me) Yes let's talk abou the person who writes this stuff! As you can tell I'm really big into the Japanese culture with anime (Japanese animation) and samurai swords. I'm not really sure if I consider myself a writer, it's been a very stressful thing since I started college. With me, good kid and all, but always seemed to struggle all throughout school. Probably because I grew up in Rural Georgia, being pretty much one of the only black kid in my school practically. So there wasn't much to do then, so watched cartoons. Lots of them! I should grow out of it right? WRONG! I didn't and I don't want to, I'm a very big kid at heart, it's great. My brother watches cartoons as well and he's 23.

See the thing is though he now works at Cartoon Network, so that's basically all he does. watches cartoons, then gets me to watch it and suggest things. I've seen so many cartoons, and stuff that doesn't air until maybe next year and such. hopefully I'll get to see the new Family Guy stuff that's going to be sweet. We just got an $80 20th Anni. of Transformers Optimus Prime! Metallic baby yeeea lol. I get free t-shirts as well. I love my teen titans! Hehe. Let's see get back on me now. the thing is what you need to know is, cartoons gave me such a huge imagination to write things like these.

Hopefully you enjoyed the story. Oh by the way, IT ISN'T OVER! he's still got to fight NekamOrez (MakenZero spelled backwards) the guy who taught Nyx all that. It's going to be awesome. It's really hard to come up and write stories like that. Well I did tell you thisn't mine, I only changed the characters and some of the situation. But the credit goes to the guy who created it. I can't think of his name right now because it's probably really long Japanese name.

I need to end this soon. I had an essay due today, and college is stressing me, I just wish I was smart. Stop giving my parents a hard time, actually everone a hard time. I am who I am and I can't changed that, and I need to take advantage of all the help I can get, but I just don't like seeing everyone having to stop for m you know. Even for writing. None of my classes are really collegel evel, all learning support -_-. I feel really stupid for that, to where I have to relearn things 8th graders are learning. When I moved from the place that I lived after 11 or 12 years, I moved to one of the most highest education system. So I was way behind, and had to learn things when they had learned it in elementary school.

Since then (that was 8th grade) I've struggled through every grade. By 12 grade I ended up with all a's only problem was, it wasn't really going to help in which direction I was going now you know. Thanks for voting for me on the top blog, I didn't even know I was getting nominated and such. I didn't get any comments on my last entry, but that's okay. Everybody's busy and I don't want to drag them to read my blog and such. Take care!

Mr. Trent glanced at Yumi, who just shakes her head. Thinking, "Something even Yumi doesn’t know--truly a secret sword! Probably Lord Nekam's greatest technique." Swipe (thinking along similar lines): "Maken hasn’t used his greatest technique yet either! The succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki!" Vincent thinking, "But after all he’s been through, does he really have the strength to use it?" Zage thinking, "Whatever happens, this could be the final attack."

Maken gets to his feet and slowly sheaths his sword. Yumi speaking, "Battou-jutsu stance! Then he is going to use the Amakakeru--" Mr Trent spoke over her. "Don’t lose your head! With those wounds, even if he takes the stance, he's more then half dead, it doesn't mean he can use the technique! And even if he can, thanks to Nyx the secret’s out! The Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki hinges upon the left foot! Right or left. it’s the difference of an instant, but Nekam won't let that instant slip!" "It’s been a good fight. I haven’t had this much fun since the last war we fought together. But I have a country to conquer. I don’t have time to play with you any more." Nekam fixing his bandages and waiting. "Though I can’t say I’ve enjoyed this, your skills are truly admirable. But, Nekam, if you speak of time, it ran out for assassian like you and I long ago." MakenZero, after losing quite a bit of blood was now turning grayish, but his only eye was truly showing his determination. "It isn’t over yet. Not as long as I hold the Mugenjin." "It ended the moment I took up the reverse blade." He pushes his sword slightly out of the sheath. "En guarde."

MakenZero and NekamOrez charged. Mr. Trent, "Left or right?" Maken takes that fatal step. Nekam thinking, "Left!" Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki. Nekam BLOCKS the strike, trapping Maken's sword. "He stopped it!" Swipe shocked. Nekam was having a great deal of trouble wrestling away his sword but ends up letting Maken through, but moves away quickly with Maken still  turning, he was left open. "He blocked it," Yumi a little relieve but it seemed it wasn't over. "He broke the Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki!" Mr. Trent crazed in the excitement. Nekam scrapes the full length of his sword along his scabbard. "From base to tip, he unleashes the full burning force of the Mugenjin!" Mr. Trent was grinning ear to ear, he was about to see the final techinque. The final secret sword Kagu Tsuchi! (Tsui No Hiken Kaguzuchi = SUCCESION TECHNIQUE. He lights his sword so fiercly that a tornado of fire goes all around his sword.) Nekam raises his sword as a tornado of flames rage about it. Maken's life started to count down, flame swirling all over.

(Flashbacks) "Until I can get the title of the strongest from you for my fallen platoon, no one kills you." Vincent holding all the heads of his already fallen men in his bloody hands. Zage got in his famous Gatotsu stance. "It's been ten years since I said,"Kill. Evil. Instantly," to you." Moving lighting fast attacking Maken. Maken standing over a opium drug lord. "Where's your Lord God Money now?" He whips out his reverse blade sword, dealing an incredible blow to the man's face. "All you do is battle after battle until everything is destroyed, why do you have to get involved?" Vivene talking to Maken as he gets ready to go on his journey to fight Lord Nekam. "It's the only way I know how to live." he spoke. "I don't want to die, I don't, want to die, the man was crawling away with tears in his eyes." Maken walked over the guy and put his sword through the back of his neck. "Wow I can't believe it, he was able to touch you." The man laughed. "It was only stroke of luck and being stubborn." Maken did one final move knowing he was going to die, he muster some what all the force he had left. He swung the sword as the guy raised the dagger to kill him. Then Maken saw the next thing, he was cutting through his fiancee and the man that was trying to kill him. The man spoke as he was dying, "I do not know what a woman is." She touched his face crying, she took the dagger from the dead man and lifted it up towards Maken. Maken closed his eyes as she carved the 12 scars, with one already being there from her dead fiance that Maken had killed.

(Present) Nekam slips, his feet starting to slide out from under him. Nekam thinking, "What, what the? I’m being pulled in towards MakenZero? No! Towards the space in front of him! The sheer force of the attack that split the air created a time lag, and now it's drawing matter back in on itself!" He loses balance. This is it, the ultimate-godspeed battou-jutsu! And all battou-jutsu are two-step attacks that leave no opening! Ryu Ouki Ama Kakeru Ryu No Hirameki(Heaven's Soaring Dragon Flash) = THE SUCCESION TECHNIQUE. Normally when using the Battou Jutsu, the right leg is placed in front of the left leg so as not to cut your leg off when drawing your sword from the left, but with this you put your left leg in front giving your attack the most power it can get, and must twist your body at the right time so as not to cut your leg off. In order to do this he must have a strong will to live. This move is actually a combo of two, because if this move is executed properly, if the first hit is blocked, then the person spins around, and slices again. It works because apparently after the first strike, the sword somehow makes a kind of vortex, sucking in the enemy, allowing the person to be close enough to be sliced again, kind of like a vacuum or even a blackhole.

MakenZero smacks NekamOrez in the ribs.

"Here's your host Rory Jones!" ::Rory walks out dancing to jazzy music, moon walks say ehee like M. Jackson:: hello hello ^_^. Welcome to Makenzero.mindsay.com blog! I wanted to say it has been over month now since I've been here. You people have treated me very well and all. ::People start to realize it's not a MakenZero story:: Hey! Don't go! ::pulls out gun and fires it in the air and peieces of the ceiling hit him in the head. @_@

Yeah that's right. You best sit down back in that computer chair, and read me! I know everyone was screaming that there wasn't a MakenZero story in here. Pretty much I had written it in 20 entries so far. The funny thing about it, is that I ended up finishing the story in here then at my regular place Mydeardiary. So you're lucky lol ^_^ Even though the diary place I have 648 entries there and 22,200 visits. I write about myself but I make it funny and interesting. Don't just sound crazy all the time, just tell you I do have a crazy mind so it can make life more interesting.

I want to thank you all for those who voted for me and such. I wasn't expecting this to end so fast, well I had already most of them written and I wasn't writing any entries about myself so I didn't have much to do on mindsay but comment. Got too many friends now that it's hard to keep up lol. Instead of telling me the time and date. Just where the network thing is where it shows all your friends. Just put updated and how many times they did next to them. It makes everything easier by being able to see everybody. Instead of clicking next next next next like I've been doing. ^_^;

Oh gosh and there are a huge amount of talented people here. I was so surprised that I got number one. Like Luc all he has to say is something random like for example, "Send me more Pineapple shampoo." And he's on there all the time lol. They just need to set up to where you can only nominate one time.  And maybe have classes, like someone who's super flirty like me, someone who lives in a far away place, someone who's crazy, someone who can make the biggest hay stack (what the?) anyways. You get my drift?

Today was kind of boring. Actually my life is quite boring, I'm a goody goody kid. I don't like causing trouble and stuff. I don't look at life so bad, because I had a pretty good life, I mean parents get annoying but that's just how it is. Would I relive my teenage years? Hell no. There's no point to it, just because you start to grow, we do the most stupidest things at that time and that's the point where a lot of people who could have become something end up being nothing. It's so sad that kids are so cruel these days.

I'm making myself sound very old. I'm not! Only 19 last year of teenage life. I'm really glad you guys like my writing, it's not grammer or proper wise. I'm doing very poorly in my English class in essay writing because I'm having trouble writing essays. And I have trouble all over, a English teacher's nightmare lol. So I cannot look at a paragraph and tell what's wrong with it. That's not me, I'm here to write not criticize how to write. I mean what newspaper or magazine writes the same?

I do want to go into writing but my English teacher pretty much said I can't write at all, so when I went to prove him wrong I ended up proving him right. So you know dream shattered but someone in here said in my last entry actually. To keep on going and it doesn't matter where you at, at least you did your best. It's pretty intersting how I read that and I needed something like that. I have so many ideas, and they are not all action pack too. Mostly have a lot of female characters in it lol. Silly me! =P

Talked to my brother last night and he pointed at something and look. So I did and I had this huge smile on my face. First 13 episodes of Thunder Cats on DVD baby yay! for those who haven't read this whole diary. My brother works at cartoon network, and pretty much my family shows interests in cartoons. I'm more of the anime but I also know a lot of history on cartoons like behind the stuff or do you get it. For example The Grim Adventures of Billy and Mandy there's a bad guy on there named Estro. And he looks like his face is all gold or silver or whatever metal. Pretty much they're making fun of G.I. Joe's Destro. Fairy Odd Parents is quite a Republican show. You see them make fun of a lot of liberal stuff but I haven't really seen much someone told me that.

What you need to know is I love cartoons, girls, and all crazy sh... ^_^ hehe I'm crazy man. I think I'll end it at that and take a nap and super comment on people's blogs. If the fans are going to support me i gotta support them. I'm also gonna go play Fable hehe ^_^. (sorry it wasn't a story please don't kill me. ::Runs like heck mob after him::

No college tomorrow. Student "Study" Day. lol that's crazy. I should study and I need to but I just suck at it. Maybe I'll do quite a bit of math. English, eh it's just hard to understand and reading just has too many chapters to fill out oh well I'll get it done. I sit there and wonder. If you want to do good in college. You have to spend two hours on each subject at home every day. Ending up being 8 hours. Now where in the world do you find time like that?

I go to a second year school, I always had a rough time with school. Wasn't a trouble maker or anything, but I have to say a bit more slow, but when I caught onto something quite well I could teach it to everybody else. too bad it wasn't like that the whole time. I was thinking about putting a new story in here. not a MakenZero one, well he's in it but he's not the main character, and this is a more early verison. That brings me to explain a few things. MakenZero stories can take any place they wanted, because of you, you have an imagination and you can put him anywhere. Since he was using swords in this series it seemed like back in Samaurai ways, but most likely it's not. It's close to modern but then again it's pretty futuristic when you read my other stuff. Sometimes I wonder should everything take place on Earth or should I make things take place any where in the universe?

It seems funny the way it's set up. The stories are clearly anime based, from Kenshin (of course), Cowboy Bebop, Trigun, Robotech, etc. etc. Sometime evens off of popular movies and such. The story I was going to put in here was a written verison of an anime movie called "Venus Wars." It takes place no other then on Venus, I think it went where a huge meteor hit the planet and made it livable. So people start moving out there. It's kind of like a desert of course but that's just how it goes when you are a lot freaking closer to the sun! ::burst into flames::

The movie was made in 1989 and I remember it so well because the first time it came on was when Sci-Fi channel had first launched. God I loved the Sci-Fi channel then. It's okay now. They hardly play any anime on there -_-. (I do love Mystery Science Theather 3000 bring it back!!!! Oh wait it's on DVD sweet gimme wimme! ::holds out grubby hands::) lol by the way since Venus Wars was futuristic it didn't leave out any of the 80's stuff which was sweet. It's about a bunch of punk biker kids. Check this out the reason why I really loved this movie is of two things. Hiro (the main character who's pretty much an @$$ to everybody but then is forced into the military.) And mono bikes! yup that's right the one wheel motor cycles are so awesome. And they have various verisons of them. The military have the ones with long noses and have a double barrel plasma gun and a machine gun on the other side. It's crazy, just the way they can fight the Octatanks. (These were the bad guy mobiles and they had at least 8 different cannons on them.)

It's very political too. And it's like my only true thing I ever wrote that was political. It's still hard to follow because I couldn't remember all of the lines. I could remember almost every scene in the place though. you can say it's like mad max but it wasn't that crazy though. The other good thing about it is, the good Japanese music hehe. And it's 80's japanese music that's when it was getting a lot more English and playing lots of 80's rock. The thing now is any J-Rock (Japanese Rock) is very based off of American Rock. They love that stuff. Think about it, I listen to a lot of Japanese music yet most of it's not even in English but it's like the same thing. My friend Brennan and I were watching something his dad had brought from home on SlipKnot (did I spell that right?) and they were in Japan.

In other news. Let's see life is going alright today. Well I have been worried. I didn't get to say this yet in here, both my parents have lossed their jobs. So who's paying for my college stuff, mommy is, but it's more like so she can get a tax break which I'm kind of mad about. I mean we don't spend a lot of time together because she left my dad you know. So it's not always the guy leaving the girl, I know mom left because of money and that she cheatd on my dad. It would be very hard to see my da cheat on her, mom always had that look to her because she was always trying to look nice. It's been 10 years since they've been divorce, they were chillen and talking. They're still good friends which I'm glad.

The other day dad had went down to Jamaica. This is where the hurricane went through there. People wouldn't leave from there because of their stuff my get stolen, unfortnately there were people doing that sadly. Jamaica is basically on the edge right now. Everything is going high and such. They don't seem to care, and whenever any one that was from Jamaica that lives in the U.S. comes back they're always asking for money. It's so sad. Jamaica's beautiful but still a 3rd world country out there. I've seen chase scenes, seen robberies, all sorts. A lot of the plants are gone, it's going to be crazy what's going to hapen around christmas time.

II know I bashed my mom a bit but she's still cool. I just wish she would explain her actiosn she never did you know. So it just makes me wonder, when I wrote the "were we ever right?" story. It made me think, was mom right? I pretty much said no because she left 3 children all three of us being boys. So it was all guys in the house but with Emil and Brian (older brothers I'm the youngest) being playboy pretty much had girls constantly in our house lol. Dad was working most of the time and taking us to our sporting events or band stuff. It was kind of crazy and he couldn't spend time with all of us. That was just way to much. So I'm disappointed in mom because of that. And the fact I can only remember her coming to two things in my life. I played baseball, soccer, football, track, and in band. This is at least 10 years of my life and she's only been to two things. Bleh.

Lol long update eh? Oh you haven't seen anything my MDD site has to go through. All the entries are pretty long. It seems like there's a lot of people who aren't doing to well right now I just want to say I'm thinking of you! Sorry if I haven't came by everyone's blog, that's hard to do. And also those who aren't having problems I think of you as well. How can I not think of this place? Played Fable today, it's pretty cool, Braves pretty much lost well I turned off the t.v. but it was like 3-10 gosh I can't beleive they scored that much. What was wrong with them? Oh well so Houston Astros go on. But the New York and Boston. OMG that's going to be crazy, just like last year. Everyone got into a fight lol, even the old men did lol. ^_^ hope this turns out to be a good series. I hope Red Sox's can go, I feel so bad for them. I'm usally the underdog person. I want to see a cursed world series. Red Socks vs. Cubs. That would be interesting. Well let me go off and read some other people now take care and sorry for the long update.

I can't see 'em comin down my eyes
So I gotta make the song cry
I can't see 'em comin down my eyes
So I gotta let the song cry
I know I seen 'em comin down your eyes
But I gotta make the song cry
I can't see 'em comin down my eyes
So I gotta make the song cry

Well it's been a terrible mood in the past couple hours. I seem to offend some people and that's the LAST THING. No wait that's a thing I NEVER want to do. I've already left quite a few remarks on a lot of people, so when they brought it up there's only one incident I can remember. By the way this is about someone's sexuality. Which I did not know due to the fact I did not read it properly, that's how I'm going to say it. So it's my fault that it happen. the thing is I remember him saying that he had has a homosexuality, and I didn't know. I think the remark afterwards may of sounded bad because I think because I was only talking to him not the other people.

I had already apologize to him like minutes after. But it seems some others have read and started already accusing like I was acusing him for being that way. Man just last week I was at my other site well it had been a week I came back and there was some war going on and a lot of people upset. So I'm like what in the world is going on, so when I found out some lady had someone arrested for child sex assualt. She was shaming a lot of people who had read her. The fact is when I reread through that diary I found out what happen and the lady was right. I think most people really didn't pay attention because I didn't remember this at all. And I was asking myself what the hell was I thinking and such.

I don't know what happen but everyone was pissed off and screaming at each other. The weird thing is this was most of the adults of the site, there are whole bunch of teenagers mostly there but this was the adults. And I should have been the most pissed off because she named me first and such. So I was really mad but then had calmed down, because she was right. I couldn't beleive what happen, most people did. But the problem was that she was boasting and pointing fingers and since I stayed cool and recollected I stopped her. It was just weird because it was like 23-38 year olds fighting. How the heck did I get into this since I'm still a kid myself no matter my age of being 19 years old. So I cleared most of everybody and it's over but it left a lot of people in doubt. Especially myself.

Just to see something happen again now on here. The thing is I can't defend myself very well since I hardly know anyone on here. I can't remember the comment that I left on the guys but I remember I apologize for it when he gave it to me straight and we were cool. That was couple days ago before this all happened now. I'm not here to start any trouble, everyone who reads this before already knows I already have a lot of problems to deal with. That was a mistake on my part and this is probably the 7th time I'm apologizing, since I had to say that to two people, then the guy I said it to again, and on here a few times.

I'm changing the subject a bit because it's been a crappy couple of hours. I put the whole world on my shoulders when they don't really need me at all. Do I really make a difference, and maybe I should start keeping my mouth shut. I think the reason why I don't because I had so many people come to me and just cry out thank you's and all it's unbelievable when you hear things like that. People stop hurting themselves because of me, did something good and stuff. I focus way to  much on other people and not myself, so when I'm down I'm down pretty hard. But I'm usually the one everyone looks to, just the same when I was captain for my sports taking care of 60 kids is crazy, but training them and see them get better and them thanking you for it. How can I just sit by?

So talked to my brother Brian a bit. he had been looking at some of my college stuff while I was sleeping and checking on me. It was kind of wierd that he just started doing that now. he wanted to see my essay so I gave him my latest one and I knew I wasn't  good essay writer. So when he came back he had this confused look on his face, all I did was shake my head and was like just give it back I know I suck. I mean he  gave me pointers but I can tell he was extremely worrried. That's nice I wish he did it sooner so this wouldn't be where it is. No let me say that differently, that's really all on me because I should have gotten help when I need.

I'm just sick and tired of asking for help all the time in school. I don't know if I'm good or not at anything with this. The reason why I think I got by was that because I was a good kid, heck I even taken blows to stop two other people fighting. Everytime I go to one teacher's class to drop something I end up giving a speech because he wants me to. The first person to ever get me talk about my dead brother in front of 20+ people because I had the guts to stop a fight and get booed at and stuff. Things are so strange, I wonder what the purpose I have, I know I have it, but what is it that I'm going to be good at. Sure help people maybe MAYBE, I can't even help myself so it's crossed out pretty much. Writing, hmm pretty much a joke if I'm not writing on college level and having people understanding, I can't even have my own ideas so the stories don't really matter, I do it for the heck of it. What else, sports? Hm who knows. I sure don't right now.

Well this entry is quite long but lots of stuff needed to be fix. Myself included but hopefully that guy will reply back not sure if he's mad or anything, I don't know about the other people either all I can do is hope and pray. I can't stand having people mad at me, I always apologize quickly as I can. I keeping those comments on my blog to remind me the fact that things go wrong. Not only that, for the reason that the people could have told me that hey what I said was wrong, but it doesn't mean I hate people who choose whatever they want to choose you know? Now I'm off to shed some tears then recollect myself and try to get stuff done sorry again folks.

::The couple is read magazines on their coach near there fire place, then suddenly a huge crash comes through the side of the house. It turns out to be a white maxima wtf?:: "Hi Mr. and Mrs. Mindsay!" Mr. Mindsay takes his old pipe out of his mouth, "Why hello there Rory what can we do for you today?" "Well sir actually I just wanted to come by and tell you, that you got mail." ::mailbox is sticking out his windshield the Mindsay family take it from him:: "Well I WILL see you around. Take care!" ::Drives the car thorugh another part of a wall:: "He's such a nice young man dear." "Yes I know hunny."

ANYWAY. lol. Let me explain what happen last week. See what had happen was, that an eagle swooped down and started attacking the car, then I noticed that there was something on top of the car and such. Ok ok ok that's not how it happen. No eagle, but what really happen is that I lost control of the car. Already!?I haven't been driving that long. To tell you the truth The driver's test took me only 20 minutes really to get through it. They changed everything up so I had to watch for a few minutes before it was my turn. Everyone failed except for 4 people out of 12. And I was one of them. lol. The thing is, I lost control of the car and went through this couples yard. no let me repharse that. PLOWING through their yard.

The mail box shattered the right side of my windshield. It had only actually been a week since I had gotten my licenses. From those who read this blog, well I'm not even sure if I put it in here. That my brother had lost control of the car that night on prom night. So I never really liked driving much. I remember I said to myself before I got in that car that I needed to work on my driving and even prayed before I got into that car. Then that all of a sudden happen, good thing was I didn't kill anybody thank god. Whew. Paid for the damage and went on with life sorta. Just couldn't believe that happened to me the person who hates driving, I'm wierd aren't I?

Anyways. I didn't plow through someone's house but just through a mail box that's all. I've driven mountain roads going 60 mph around turns. The driver ed teacher told me to haul it. By the time I nearly killed us or kept us alive. I was called the curve master by then lol hehe. I never had time to drive because I was always training for running. I actually went running the other day, I don't run evryday like a Iuse to. I ran from Jan.7th to the middle of summer. I just got tired of it, getting sweaty and running two miles in 20 minutes easily. Sheesh. And it was too dangerous to run anywhere else. (Me being hit by 2 cars before, but the score is rory 2 Cars 0 lol) I don't think of myself invincible but I do put a lot of heart into life and I just can't die yet, I have so much to do here.

Today I actually got some progress done on my college stuff so I was happy. I'll be rewriting my essay tonight sorta. It's so bad I just want to stab my eyes out lol. My college reading teacher is looking at me strangely now, since i know so much stuff and all. She was just wondering why the heck am I in her class when I can get so discriptive in story telling to other people. Getting people interested and stuff in books or what not. I have an entry in my other site where I wrote all the stuff that I came up with down. Maybe I'll do that here if I ever find it. I need to refresh it really. But now I'm off to do some commenting perhaps and then it's back to work!!!

::Drives off seeing people duck for cover, and jumping out of the way of the car as he starts going on to the sidewalks::

Yeah I went out into the country side of Georgia, but let me get to it and just a few. Let's update everything else. I had an essay yesterday in my English writing class, I wasn't prepared crap >_< I didn't know it was that day. I'm not a agenda using person lol never have been even when we got them back in elementary school. So got into it, it wasn't too bad as I thought, it did take longer for me to think but it was also timed still so I had to think fast.I don't know if it's any good, most of them haven't been really. We'll see though, God I really don't want to though.

After college, I was fighting with myself. "Do I want to go or not?" Meaning should I go visit the small town that I grew up in. So I decided to go since I had the car. The car isn't a highway car much anymore, so it's like ready to die. It's on it's last leg lol. So I went up and out into the country far country of Georgia. They're doing more building over there now. It's crazy, went by my old house, and there's a HUGE CHURCH right over there. My jaw must have dropped open, I couldn't believe it. So I drove by the old house and people are living there and these people actually take care of the place thank god. I don't ever want to see a place where I grew up be tore apart. I remember we put a lot of work in that house and so many memories mostly good ones, yet the bad ones took there toll on us as well. To own and live in 3 houses was getting expensive so we finally sold it. My dad had gotten remarried and I wasn't thinking anything about leaving the old house.

Now that I've come back on my own. I went to see Amanda and her family first. So I drive there and she isn't there. But her other 3 sisters are, Brittany being the second oldest probably like 17 while the other two are in middle school and elementary. So they opened the door, yet it was dead quiet. I didn't go in because the two younger ones weren't talking, thinking I came at a bad time but they waved me in. So I must have been like ten feet into that house. I could have been a complete stranger but this is in the country and I was extremey well dressed (Rory random super dress up days got to love them! lol.) So Brittany finally talked and I talked to her. Helped her with some researching project.

She like stared at her other sisters and was like you can say hello you girls got so dead quiet lol. It was because it's the first time they really seen me. They get Amanda off her screen name and start talking to me and all it is so funny. I told them I promise I'll visit them. So the little girls are like. "MakenZero is here!" For some reason they couldn't pronouce Rory. It was like Wory, or Roaree etc. etc. So Amanda finally comes up with her mom looking all sweaty. She was gorgeous as ever and short hair looks good ^_^. Yeah I have to admit this was a childhood crush even now. So we talked I asked about her boyfriend Chad who I haven't seen in over a year we use to hang out. But he's older then I am. I told them I haven't been in this house in 17 years. It was crazy seeing what it was like. Well being that there are 4 girls and 1 guy live in that house lol. So I left and told the little ones they can talk to me next time, it was so cute that they got shy. It's been a very long time though so I understand.

These are probably some of the most cute tomboyish girls I know. They have all these animals, well lol not really even mammals. They had pet frogs, two huge @$$ snakes, and they dug their own pond outside and had all these fishes!! It was so beautiful. Pride and joy said Amanda lol. Then I see what she drives, the country girls and their trucks! Not the big trucks but they pretty much all trucks in her driveway except mine and her dad's motorcycles. I said my farewells and went to other people I haven't seen.

I went by my friend Dustin's house. He no longer lives there but his mom and little brother are still there. So I talked to his mom Jane. She said that they're going to close her part of the office at Bellsouth. I told her that mom no longer works there and dad no longer has a job. Then talked to her little baby son Ryan. umm... It's been quite a few months since I saw him, heck maybe 8 months I'm thinking right. I come into his room and I see this kid, and he looks like Jesus. I couldn't believe it. Ryan with shaggy long hair and is that a bread!?! And only 14 jeez. Id on't even think I had that much hair at his age. No way. LOL talked to him a bit. And we talk for a quite a long time. he's doing good in school talking to his girlfriend on the phone lol. I knew the ladies were liking the way he looks. So he tells me Dustin's getting a beard and I'm like whoa, are you guys trying to look like people from the Bible Picture Book lol hehe.

So we're still talking and I'm about to go and he tells me to wait. He had information on Lauren. I stopped and looked at him with this strange look, the L word. Man what a long and tragic story which really ended up being my fault, having no patience ruined a very good chance of her and I getting together. But that was 7th grade right!?! Why am I worried about all that, well ever since that was the first girl's heart that I totally dismolished it seems I'm still being punsihed for that. It'll be 6 years soon since that incident. Anyways back to the point why she was brought up then I'll tell you the rest of the story. Ryan had told me her little sister was selling girl scout cookies and stuff. His mom asked how was her sister. So she said that Lauren was dismiss from the Navy.

I stopped Ryan and I was like. She went to the Navy!? Surprise! Wow I've been gone a very long time. He said there was more. Yeah I was wondering why she got dismiss, she wasn't a trouble maker I wonder what happen. Her little sister said that she got dismissed because they found out she had SCOLIOSIS (msp?) I couldn't believe what I was hearing, this was cheerleading Lauren. The red headed girl who just lived down the street when I use to live. I started to think if cheerleading had caused it. Lifting and all? I wasn't sure. But why wasn't it caught sooner? We had did a few test to check if we had it and all.

I felt so bad for her, not only that, just for the stupid things I did to her. Yeah I changed her that was one thing I really didn't have a right to do and breaking her heart. It's so weird, I never went out with her. I think it was because we became good friends. I can still remember the day I met her. Unfortunately this has become a bit too long. So a part 2 coming soon! Off to check comments and people who updated.

Before I start on part two. I had no idea that I was on top blogs, even if it's lost meaning I'm not putting the word nominate anywhere and I'm just writing whatever. Thanks for putting me on there. Hopefully instead of people complaining about it maybe we should start figuring out ways we can make this site better. That is what the feedback button is for. Yeah that link waaaay in the top right corner lol. I think I know why I got on there. Hehe like the 1984 lunch box of Voltron? Awesome isn't it. It took me hours to find something like that. I wanted Voltron but I also wanted it where you see the five different color lions that create Voltron. I have another header I wanna put on here but it doesn't have the lions unfortnately. Glad you enjoyed it!

Part 2. Where were we? Talking about Lauren. I'll try to make this story short as possible so I can finish up the rest of the trip to my hometown. So Lauren I known for a very long time but didn't really talk to her until the first part of 7th grade year. A lot of people ended up picking on her and she built a wall around herself, a bit snappy. Well she was a semi red head, her hair was more likely strawberry blonde just a lot more strawberry. So i did my Rory Jones introduction and that's how it started. I think what I was thinking, I could get with her. ::Things are thrown at him:: Yeah yeah! Shame on me! At leat I'm paying for it right!?

Got her to change her appearance slightly. She was already good looking, just need a wee bit more work. So I fixed her, not the way I wanted her to dress, but I wanted her to feel good about the way she dressed and smile more. I'm a smiling person and it's very contagious I bring that out a lot in people, which I 'm very happy that I can do that for anyone even on here if I do that. Only one other friend knew what I was doing and he didn't say much which was fine, I just updated him time to time. Took me 4 months but I did it, and she was wonderful by then every guy was drooling and every girl wanted to be her best friend. Of course I went out of picture I actually made that choice but couldn't get away fully. They seen me around with her a lot, why aren't you going out with her. I thought, yeah wasn't that my original purpose?

Well anyways there were rumours and blah blah yadda yadda. I did ask her out a couple weeks before the dance and she said she will think about it. Mind this the dance was a 2 weeks away. No answer, I asked her again then backed off totally completely thinking that was a bad decision. So she didn't answer. So I went to the dance everyone goes to the dance but doesn't have a date, well duh it's only middle school lol. Went and I saw her and she was working the stands and wouldn't be off until like 2 to 3 hours. That was pretty much the whole time, so then went around talked to people, taught a few people how to dance, wow I can hardly dance any more how did I even know what was right? Anyways I went and saw another girl that I had a crush on for a while. Ended up kissing her, not even on the lips just on the cheek.

So she saw that and we had to ride together, and I didn't know that she did. Things got worse since I didn't have a ride one of the girl's mom's told me to ride with them. 7 girls and 1 guy later lol. Not good. Get home and go to Dustin's house to look for him yet I find Lauren in the field. She said she was leaving for vacation and such. Then she told me she saw, and I was pretty much silent. Did open mouth but nothing came out. She was shaking really bad but the last thing I remember her saying was. "I was going to say yes." OMG yeah anyways. You can hate me now ::sighs::

So the thing is, did I cheat on her or did I not? We weren't going out even if she did say yes we weren't going out. but anyways for a person like me I blamed it on myself and she pretty much blamed it on me. I remember after she had left I watched her go. I could feel my heart racing, it sounds so stupid doesn't it, but sometimes there are times where things like this make a ever lasting picture. A Sad picture pretty much. She did forgive me but it wasn't the same again, and I had moved so suddenly. So I never said good bye to her or anyone the matter of fact. Why is this important. Well it's something to look at since I only dated one time after that and been single for over half a decade. I just chill now, somethings different I haven't been the same. I'm more caring. Maybe too caring.

It was just so sad to see that she can't do something now. I don't think it's serious but still. She accomplished a lot of things and I always have a huge place for her in my heart, I just hate to see her be knocked down like that. I wonder what she's going to do? I emailed her but God knows if she'll ever check it. Moving on finally. So left Dustin's house, told Ryan to stay out of trouble and drove to probably my most difficult destination. Nick. I haven't seen him over a year I think. This is really the main reasons I said in the last entry. "Do I want to go or not?" I went by his house, and before I go on. There's been a lot of talk about him the past couple of years. I've seen some old friends here and there and still have ears here. Things aren't going well.

So I go by his house, and his brother and his dad are outside talking to some lady. I end up driving up to Chris his older brother and said what's up. We ended up talking and he was like man how are you!?!? lol I love the country gave me a big hug, need those even if it's from a guy I don't care I grew up here.  Parked the car and the lady had left. She looked like I knew her from somewhere, but it was extremely dark so it was hard to tell who she was. Got in the house, their dad hugs the crap out of me lol. Talked to the youngest brother, well he's not little anymore he'll be in highschool next year, damn I'm old >_<!

So Nick's dad starts talking. I tell him both parents have been laid off, told him I was going to school. The mom came in and was shocked to see me. So we talked, they look tried and exhuasted, not from work but from Nick and a little bit of Chris. Chris told me he had problems, and I knew he was a drug user but he caught but it's been 8 months and he's almost off and is giving up. He wants to move to Cali and take his girl with him, he turned out better then I thought thank god. So all three the mom, dad, and Chris tell me he's still at it. Ever since I left here things had gone down hill. Said Nick was into so much drugs that he was stealing from the house so much, that he get his friends to steal something from there, and his girlfriend to steal. His girlfriend turned out to be the one who was outside in the dark that I couldn't remember Tiffany.

What pisses me off is that Nick has to drag all these people into his problem. I remember when Nick first started, him and Tiffany were having sex a lot. Some how one night I ended up talking to her and she tells me she might be prego. And I asked if he knew, she did tell him and he was denying it and all. I told her to leave him, it wasn't worth the risk anymore. So she actually did, she cleaned up in everything and thanked me. So a few years later she dumped the other boyfriend Blake which I also played soccer with. He was obessive with her after that, so they some how worked that out. But Tiffany went for Nick again, Nick brought her down into the drug habit again. So she lies and steals for him. Why did I leave? Well I couldn't stand to look at him the way he was, so that's really why I stopped. But I have other people and his family was so good to me so I had to come back and see if I could do something.

But Tiffany left when I went back outside the house. So she was the only one who knew where Nick was. So low to where you still your little brothers stuff to sell of for cash to get his next fix. So the family isn't happy at all with him, these are very good people. I know kids have problems with their parents if they won't let them do this or that, but see when things like this happen what are they suppose to do. They've taken him back into the house, kicked him out, take him back in, and he still steals his families belongings. I know his parents have worked so hard to get where they're at. They both don't have very good jobs but they're really good people. Nick's mom gave this huge hug before I left, saying she was so glad I came by and they really that. Saying just keep praying for Nick, and that I was the only one out of the group to graduate on time and go do more schooling.

Schooling isn't for anybody, and I hate it so bad but I still got to see what I'm good at right? I'm just so angry and sadden by all of this. Both my best friends that I had since I was in first grade, both got into drugs and never even graduated on time. It really was better for me to leave, and my dad was right, which I didn't want him to be. Auburn's still a nice place to live but times have change and the drop out rate has increased even more. At least Dustin works and stopped all the heavy drugs. But he's just drinking a lot and smoking a lot. He wants a kid, and his newly wedded wife is pretty much the same way. I don't see how that's going to work but hopefully things will be alright with him. He's still a good guy I just wish he work on himself a bit more.

Nick. I'll be praying for you, but if I ever see you again I will confront you no matter how cruel I have to be, if it gets you to stop that's all I want. he might be moving more out into the country. He needs to get away from Auburn to see what it's like to live where none of that is. Even though he's dying already. He's got a hole in one of the parts that leads to the heart. It's getting bigger, so he can no longer do any sports. He was into sports a lot, we were on the same team and were the game breakers. I just hope that's why he went this route because he was dying and won't live past 30 years old. I wanted to forget so much, but then these were the people I grew up with. I just thank God that I am who I am, I really could have gotten dragged into it. Even though it may sound like I'm a goody goody and all, that just goes to show you drugs isn't the answer. I may have a rough time with life but at least I have somewhat of a straight head on. Rory's already screwed up why does he need anything to help him screw up even more?

I left, it was past nine, pure blackness in the country drive. And Have my Ghost in The Shell series CD, started to play a sad song. You could relate this to your parents. My mother my father I love them, I hate them. I'm glad God had time to create them. That's just how the world goes, and just don't know what's going to happen now. Go on with my life? What life, there really isn't anything there at all right now? Just got to wait be patient remember what hppen last time you didn't wait Rory.

Uhh brains. Eat your brains!! ::Sniffs air:: HM! Scrambled eggs! Forget brains! ::runs for thems, eats, then comes back::

Yum Yum. Good morning to you all, hmm rough morning bleh. Nothing going on here. Maybe clear a few things up. When I went to see Amanda I went to get my present from her. It was a hardback book called "The Write Mood." It's ben awhile since I looked at my writings but I don't think I included that. The thing is why I brougt it up, it's to where you write you know a diary/journal in it. But the difference is that there is 4 different colors. Raging red, vibrant joyful green, passionate purple, and slip into the blues.

I didn't open this book until a couple days later after she given it to me. There was this letter from her, which was probably from last year. Even though I knew Amanda ever since I was little we really didn't talk that much at all, she remembered me I didn't remember her until 7th grade she talked to me one day. I remember I kept looking at that house that those people babysat me in as a toddler. That was throughout the years, I couldn't remember them but I remember I was in that house and they were nice. Amanda had wrote a letter personally to me saying thank you for coming back into her life and keeping her out of trouble and such.

Anyways with these four different color pages. Disney talked to me about them, if I could get 4 different stories going on theses emotions aned be able to put them together to make one big story. Plus the stories could stand on their own, that would be awesome. So I haven't written in it. This could take years before I can actually put something down in that book. I haven't thought up anything really yeah, shot down mostly everything anime related. Kind want this to be a lot more realistic but never thought of.

Got some homework done but I need to step that up bleh. What did I do this weekend? Can't really remember I don't think it was much sadly. Been working on getting rest. Need to read over my stuff, get ready for a math test, and all. I'll just admit I'm a total slacker, but there's something there to put myself on the spot to say hey Rory get started man, it's keep saying that and I mean I say that I'm going to work and nothing at all seems to get done. Got to figure that out. Well, I think that's it pretty much a boring and lazy weekend -_- ugh! And kittiebright getting on me lol, what a long talk I had with her about things sheesh. Well at least she's pushing me in the right direction. Take care see you later.

At the Cereal Convention. The Shocking Secret At The Kellogs Cereal Meeting. ::Business people all around the large rectangle table looking at the main spokesperson:: "Now everyone, we've hadn't had a good idea since Raisin Bran!" ::everyone gasps and goes out of control throwing  chairs out of thirty story building then jumping afterwards::

It's pretty much 5 a.m. I'm up somewhat doing some studyingand eating Raisin Bran ^_^ lol. Not succeeding too much. Well actually I did get a lot of english stuff done so I'm not scared of that, actually until I get my essay. I know he's going to want to talk to me about it ::shakes head:: I'm not even going to say I think I did good. Whatever. I wrote it how best I could.

I wasn't feeling great at all yesterday. Something kind upset my stomach and been in the room all day. Been fixing my computer, it's a mess already bleh, and someone else has been using it grr. I think kittiebright is a quite concerned, she's definately not leaving me alone which I don't mind that at all. She's been on me forever still is, it's nice for someone not to give up on you. Everyone see that things are going good just because I live such nice replies and all. Things are always wrong.

I won't say their as bad as anybody else's problems. I really have to thank God for giving me a good family. Sometimes I think to myself that I could be worse, heck I could have been dead once. I did think suicidal a long time ago, but no one knew, because I didn't share. It's so hard to be there for others when your life is like a mess. I did that so much that when I finally got to myself I didn't even know where to begin. Things are better now, I just got to focus more on school and such.

Amanda told me she got a tattoo, I'm a bit shock but kind of figure she was going to do it sooner or later. I think their cool and all but does anybody think about the future? The body gets older and all, not only that it's just that, don't you like yourself? It kind of tells you who is more in touch with themselves and likes themselves as who they are. I jus never would have expected Amanda to do it. She probably knew I wasn't going to be too pleased but who said you had to please me?

I asked her something. She had played vollyball with the Asian twins that go to my college. I asked her who was who because even though I grew up with them, they never told me who was who. I can' only refer to them as Houa and Joua. She said Houa talks and is more of the ditzy one, Joua is the quiet one. I try to remember when I had dated them at a time when we grew up if that was true. I think Joua didn't talk too much or maybe it was Houa. Well God only knows that. I have a crush on one of them. It was so nice that they recgonized me and said hello and all.

My reading class I have a good average in there. So I'm doing alright. I was focusing on math a lot, by doing all the problems. But then it jsut got way too much and was short on time! I don't know how I can do that many problems. First time around I was doing up to 80 problems now to like 100+ every two days. I can't keep up. All I can do is take some notes. I need someone to drag me somewhere, but nooo gotta do it on my own which is the right thing to do. Just to defeat my state of mind. That's a whole another story all in itself. Which you people already know about that. As you can see I'm just rambling on so I will cal it that. I'll update some other time. I really need to get away from all electronics but there's no where to go -_-.

Maken enters the cemetery, holding a pail of water and lavender chrysanthemums. “Tens years have passed, but nothing has changed here.” The broad six foot tall guy in his red and white cloak, long raven hair yet he was well built, stood behind him. “So that is the grave.” The grave was a small one, with an unmarked headstone. Maken runs his hand all over his face, touching the thirteen scars which included the MZ on his forehead. “Yes this is it.”

Maken splashes the water on the marker, offers flowers and incense, (An aromatic substance, such as wood or a gum, which is burned to produce a pleasant odor.) he begins to pray. Maken’s master spoke, “Visiting the grave after so long. You have neglected her for ten years. What brings you here now?”

Maken and his master stood there in the graveyard, watching the incense burns. “This country is in a new era now. Almost all of it has moved on, but there are still quite a lot of people who know me in this city. So I avoided it, to stay out of unnecessary quarrels,” Maken speaking. His master looked at him, “Is that your only reason?” After a pause Maken speaks again. “The person who sleeps here, whom I killed with my own hands during my days killing so many in this country brings back strong memories of her. So I tried to stay away, but finally I resolved to offer flowers at her grave,” he turns around with a faint smile. His master regards him for a moment then turns to go. “If you’re done here, hurry up and go. If you get into any unnecessary quarrel, I’m not helping you this time.” Maken looks at the grave again. “I’ll come here next year.”

Later on at the headquarters, everyone was there to send Maken and the others off. “Thank you for what all you done for us,” Vivene said to Linda’s grandpa. “Oh not at all, please do take care.” “Come back some time, I know we will have lots of fun then,” Linda’s eyes brimming with tears. Makenzie smiled, “Of course, you will have to visit us sometime too!” Maken talked to Linda’s grandpa, “I haven’t seen Vincent lately, is he off at the church again today?” “Not quite, lately he hasn’t been going down to the ruined church. He just meditates all day, seeming as though he doesn’t want anyone near him.” “I see.”

They all walk to Vincent’s room. Vincent sits cross legged in the middle of the floor, facing away from the door. “Vincent, we are leaving now. If we get a chance, let’s have a drink some time.” “I don’t drink.” “I see.” Vincent without turning around, “But if it were for tea, it would be my pleasure.” They all walked out. “He’s still a gloomy jerk,” Makenzie said. Maken smiled lightly, “That’s true, but it won’t be me who succeeds in that this time. That’s for Linda to handle.” “That’s right you leave that to me,” she said. “You all take care now,” grandpa said while the girls hugged each other and such. Maken and company walk off. “They’re such nice people aren’t they?” Linda hugged her grandpa. “Indeed, such warmth coming from that kind group.”

Two figures stand in a dark alleyway; one is smoking. “Are you sure about this boss? You said you don’t need to talk to them, but I bet they are kind of worried about you.” The sword collector said. “I only joined forces with MakenZero temporarily to destroy Nekam’s faction, now that duty has been fulfilled.” “Is that so? Guess it’s too bad for MakenZero that you survived.” “We are both destined to battle. When the time comes, we'll meet again, in the midst of violence. We won't be united against a common enemy. Then, without hesitation, I will finish what I began.” Wolf Brigade Zage smiled slightly and flicks the cigarette away before stepping off into the dark alley. “Come, my next duty is already begun.”

Maken and company stop to look at the country that they were leaving. “This is the last sight of it.” Maken told the others. “Hey look a fire!” Makenzie pointed out. “You’re silly, that’s just smoke coming from a charcoal burner or something,” Swipe told her. Maken narrowed his eyes and thought, “That way is coming from.” Maken’s master sat by the burner giving signal to Maken’s departure, he drinks and looks off up at the sky.

(Real Entry)

It seems like it has been forever since I wrote on this blog. It hasn't been that long, but I haven't really checked on this here much. A comment here and there. Just been busy thinking a lot. Has any one noticed some people are missing from here? Like I was looking for Emily (whencatsbark (msp?)) Then I noticed I can't get into Geekboy's blog, I don't know what's going on, but people just disappearing like that.

I'm hoping you like this new story coming along. I wasn't sure if I wanted to do it just yet, but there were a lot of people visiting here trying to see what's going on and such. So I thought I give you some surprise ^_^. As those who already know and read the first stories, this is where they are leaving and a twist there. Oh there's another twist next story.

This story was kind of hard, because I had to look through two pages instead of just one part of the Kenshin story. So did a lot of editing and just wanted them to get out of there. If you're wondering about the Maken and company thing, here's the deal. There Maken, Vivi, Makenzie, and Swipe. So there's only four of them. I want to put more them more into it. It's only been MakenZero fighting most of the time, yet Swipe was already in a fight but it would have taken too long to get to the final two fights which took up 20+ pages. The good thing about all of this, it's based off of Kenshin. Yet there's no time era on this. Could take place past, present, future, or even all three mixed together. So not much lost there.

Moving on, I have been thinking about college a lot, you know me and my nonstop talking about it. There's still hope, well there's always been hope. The problem is the lack of effort and concentration, it's going to be harder from now on but there's still hope and it's only halfway. The time to change is now. Take care everyone and see you soon.

A large cruise ship pulls into the country where the battle between MakenZero and NekamOrez was fought. First passenger spoke, “So we finally arrived.” The other companion nodded in agreement, “Yes, it was a long voyage from where we came.” There was a man standing at the railing, looking out to sea. He was dressed in lightly tan cargo pants, with a skin tight white shirt, a light jacket having the sleeves rolled up, and finally he completed the look with his small sunglasses, long shaggy bleached hair, carrying a wrapped sword. He overheard the conversation and smiled. “Long? Long indeed it has been tens years since I saw this place.”

On a hot summer day, Maken blocks Makenzie’s stroke from the practice sword. “Close, try a little harder.” “I’m not done yet,” she swings and rapidly attacks at him. Swipe sitting on some boxes fanning himself. “Hey what are you two doing in the heat? First you’re training Makenzie. You’re not planning on passing on your skills without teaching me first?” “Oh I’m not teaching her any of my techniques.” He looked over at Swipe, “What?!?” Makenzie swung at Maken, and he blocked it. “I thought that’s what you are doing?” She yelled. “Wait wait, I’m teaching you how to defend yourself better. Makenzie you did very well against some of the Ten Sword AnQels, that’s just something you don’t do everyday. I cannot just past my techniques down, for they are extremely beyond most teaching. There is only a few who know these sword techniques. If I am not careful I can still kill even with the blunt sword.”

Swipe had a sly smile on his face, “You lose Makenzie, if you don’t like it, you’ll have to beat MakenZero for it. Yet you have to get through me, however it makes me wonder about you. Why does a pretty girl like you want to learn, you’re half vampire, you wouldn’t need all that. I want to become stronger and go beyond Maken, even with his goody goody no kill. That doesn’t mean I won’t go farther then that, I am me, I am not MakenZero, if I have to protect people I go any means to even kill.” Makenzie put the practice sword down, with MakenZero being silent. It seemed that MakenZero only brought on himself people who want to kill him, or surpass him.

Maken smiled. “That’s true, however Swipe, you’re no where near what you could be by sitting there. I got very lucky on learning those legendary sword techniques. I wasn’t meant to learn them.” “What?” Makenzie and Swipe looked at him a bit more. “I wasn’t meant to learn it, the way my master looked, that’s how every person looked who had learned those techniques. It doesn’t matter now, but I do want you become stronger and you know that there are better ways to go around with life then just fighting. Fighting is fun, I’ll admit that, but it’s still wrong to put my body like that,” Maken referring to many scars on his body. Makenzie broke the silence, “There’s still so much I want to learn.” “I’m glad you feel that way.” “Well Vivi and I are going out to get more equipment for the ship and all. Oh and don’t forget to meet us at the restaurant later.” She walked off.

“All right see you soon.” Maken called out. Swipe got up, “Well, it’s time I got going too.” “What? You’re leaving too? That’s usually not like you.” “Heh yeah, but I have to get this hand checked out. The vixen (Megan), will never shut up if I keep her waiting.” He walks off, “I’ll come by tomorrow.” Maken watches him leave; Swipe suddenly turned back grabbing him by his shirt. “What did you say!? I’ll become the strongest where you have to depend on me! Oh and don’t worry about me killing people, killing people just makes you weak if you have to come down to that. Brawling is much fun.” He let Maken go. “Roger that Swipe.” Swipe slapped him on the back, “All right then, remember you’re going to help me practice, and don’t take me so seriously.” “I think I overestimated you a little, I give up.” Maken fixing his clothes, he smiled brightly at the random hot headedness of Swipe.

Later at the Megan’s clinical services station. Megan was changing the bandages on Swipe’s right hand. “Maken is acting strange?” Megan pondered while wrapping up Swipe’s hand. “Yeah a little, he still smiles all the time, but it feels like he has drawn a line some where and he is not going to let him self step over it.” “That’s true, well he is a wanderer.” She was still focusing on his hand, and Swipe went back to talking. “So even though he won’t say it straight out that he’ll train Makenzie, he’s been practicing with her every day since we’ve come back. I think Vivi is picking up on it to, but she isn’t worrying. I’m guessing she wants his attention but isn’t pushing this time; they might make a good match and settle down.” Swipe caught himself, “Sorry, you probably aren’t happy to hear about that.”

“It doesn’t matter, as long as Maken is happy, I am happy,” Megan said. “I don’t know if you had a change of heart or what, but when you try to be all cool and say, “Maken’s happy he he,” you just totally screwed it up lady.” “Maybe you’re right, what a nice thing for you to say,” she was getting a bit ticked off by him. “What’s with the look? I’m always nice,” he gave her a wink. “All right, that’s it for today. Come back in five to six days.” “What? You mean you are not done yet!?” “Hey! I’m treating you for free, so quit your complaining! Your right hand was hurt worse then Maken was!” Megan hinting at the after effects of Swipe’s new move used during the Nekam faction battle.

“Oh that reminds me. It’s been bothering me a lot lately. Those thirteen scars on Maken’s face, even if they got reopened during the Nekam fights, they should heal up quick, but if they are such old scars. Why is it that they’re so clear?” Swipe said as Megan put the old bandages in the garbage and replied, “Hm. I’m not really sure, but this is something that I talked to my head doctor about a long time ago. It’s really just superstitious, but they say that if someone attaches strong feelings to a wound, as long as he carries those feelings, the scars will never fade.”

Back at the country of the great Nekam battles, the man approaches a recently visited grave. He crushed the flowers beneath his feet. “So it is true that MakenZero was here.” A man stood by his side, grinning stupidly as always. Actually it was the exact same man that the Sword Collector had told Maken and company, that he gone wild and best to leave him alone. The smiling man spoke, “Yes it’s him all right. You just missed him, he’s returned to his grounds. The other four have gone off their separate ways without waiting for your arrival. They have caught the trail of a man they had been searching for since the last war. You cannot blame them for being impatient.” The man turned to the stupid looking man. “I’ll ask you one thing. Does MakenZero still have the thirteen scars on all over his face?” “Yes. I didn’t see him for myself, but from the talk in the Nekam’s faction, I can say he does.” “So they are still there. Then she hasn’t forgiven him yet. We must hurry Mr. Ox.” “Yes.” The big stupid smiling man tore apart, showing a new figure standing, a man who wears a skull mask with horns coming out. He was a puppet master and he laughed an insane laugh.

(Real Entry)

Wow it’s been a while again! I’m very sorry for things keep happening >_<. I haven’t really commented lately, been trying to get my own act together. Hopefully you will enjoy this story. It was quite a bit long, but it was just making up for missing out a lot of days. There was so much I wanted to put but I kept it for later. It’s nice to be back, it’ll still be kind of iffy for when I’m writing. I’ll try to comment more.

How’s life with Rory Jones? It’s going alright, doing a bit better in college. Well I don’t know, but I’ve been getting help for it. I finally figured out those Asian twins’ names, it was just so funny. I had to look carefully and play this carefully. I saw one of them wearing a necklace that had an H on it, so I thought it had to be Houa, but I had to make sure. So I said as best I could trying not to make it look like I don’t know her name. “So where’s your other sister.” And she said, “Oh Joua is parking the car.” I just had to laugh and smile at that afterwards. Talking to them for like two months and not knowing who was who.

Been talking to Disney a bit, his computer’s been down. He’s starting to think of my idea a while back, and I was like heck yeah! For those who don’t know. I started a comic storyboard back in March before I got out of high school, and Disney would be my artist. I have like three different drawings of Disney and I together. He’s been thinking about it, and it’s just hard to get him to think about that. It’s not like I wanted him to draw this and draw that for me, I mean both of us were into anime and were very creative people. So I’m basically the storyboard, and he’s the drawer. However I’m going to have to rewrite this whole thing. Because it’s based off our high school years, but I don’t want us in there anymore, I want two new people but having our looks type. It’s going to be like a comedy/drama type thing. Most likely going to be comedy hehe.

What else now? Well video game news. Halo 2 is coming out in two weeks, not only that, Halo 2 got swiped in France a week or two ago and now on the internet sadly. Less then a month before it’s release. That’s a game that shouldn’t be copied because it’s going to be so good, and worth the money to buy it. I got the new Grand Theft Auto game. Based in the Mid 90’s reminding you of the entire old hip hop then, when you can actually understand it. I miss that sniff sniff lol. I haven’t played it yet. I just got it yesterday with this HUGE GUIDE. Since it is 3 STATES, not CITIES, 3 STATES big. That’s just crazy.

Other news, finally getting some of the political stuff. The election’s going to be close that’s all I can say. The problem is, our soldiers are over in Iraq. It doesn’t matter who is the president, those guys are still over there no matter what getting killed for something God knows what. Weapons of Mass Destruction, oil, stop terrorism, etc. etc. It’s good to know about political things, and to get into it more. But when that’s all you heard for the past 4 years when, people screwed up the elections, I don’t want to hear anymore. Let’s hope after this happens, that it’ll die down A LOT not just a bit, A LOT. I don’t want to hear grade school girls talking about politics. What happen there? O,O lol.

Oh well. How is everyone else doing? Sorry I haven’t came by but I’ll do that as you get to read this. Sorry so long but you know you have to read up on your favorite neighbor! ^_^ lol.

Rica a little girl the age of 12 was walking along an unpaved road with woods on both sides. It was early in the morning, with birds flying across her path. “Good morning. You’re looking well.” Rica smiled at the birds, putting one hand out with her finger extended as one bird alights on it, she smiled and laughed. She saw something quite a bit over in the woods, it was Maken.

She thought to herself, “Mr. Maken? What is he doing here this early in the morning?” Maken closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and erupts in a ear splitting battle cry. Around him, trees split and splinter with the aura’s force coming from him. Rica screams and falls to the ground. Maken stops and walks to her, “Miss Rica? Are you all right?” “Yes, um good morning,” she said sheepishly. They started walking together down the path, Maken looked at her, “So you’re going to mow the fields for harvest?” “Yes for the restaurant, by the way, were you practicing?” “You couldn’t really call it practice. It’s more of an exercise strict control of one’s aura, so my body won’t get rusty. But let’s not tell the others about this.”

“But Mr. Maken, of course you can train your body and mind. You don’t need to hide.” “No, but I don’t want to deliberately make it known. If I don’t do this from time to time, my heart’s condition worsens, and my emotions get darken. The sword, the fight- - a swordsman is bound to these two things by bonds he cannot sever. But with me returning, I haven’t wanted any one to notice.” “Oh, I’m not sure if I understand.” Maken patted her head, “It’s a bit complicated sorry, sorry.”

They came to a fork in the road. “Well I’m headed this way Rica.” “Thanks for carrying my basket. Oh, and don’t forget everyone’s meeting at my place! It’s to celebrate your safe return didn’t they tell you that?” “Sort of, but why. We’ve been eating and drinking since every thing has been over since last month.” “Well Swipe said we should.” “Swipe is just looking for a free meal I wish I could think like that,” Maken shook his head and laughed.

“He’s late!” Swipe yelled. “He’s got half an hour, he’s probably taking it easy in this heat. Anyways you’re always late.” Makenize told him off. “Yeah but no one expects me to be on time.” Rica and her older sister start to set up the table for them when the door opens. “Hey you’re late!” Swipe yelled but it turned out not to be Maken. A very large well muscled man comes in. Bandages are wound around the stump where his left hand should be. Rica’s older sister went to him, “Welcome sir how can I help you? “Give me the cheapest meal you have.” “Right away I’ll get the food ready.”

She brings out the meal. Vivi looks at her, “That’s not the cheapest meal.” “It’s okay I’ll charge him the same price.” Swipe got into it, “That’s enough. If you’re feeling sorry for him cause of how he is you can stop that right now. Shallow sympathy like that just looks like scorn and pity, especially someone like that guy.” “No that’s not it, he probably fought in the last war. It’s because of people like that, we live in peace. The least I can do is showing him my thanks.” Rica sister bickered at him. “Sympathy or pity, he’ll let you know.”

“Here you go sir.” “I asked you for your cheapest meal.” He grunted. “Well, that’s.” He stopped her, “Thank you very much Miss.” Rica smiled, “Oh I’m so glad.” Her and her sister started singing “Love and Peace.” Vivi and Makenzie knuckled Swipe and Vivi spoke. “See, people can tell what you really feel, but I guess after what we have been through it is hard not to doubt people.” Swipe shrugged, “Yeah I guess so.”

Outside the restaurant Maken was helping an old lady. “Thank you very much I know my way around here.” “No problem, ma’am the streets can be tricky be careful.” “I will.” “I’m a little late but that’s ok, I’ll make it.” Just as Maken comes in, the man leaves. Just for a moment Maken saw his face, and startled but didn’t show it too much. The man just walks on. Maken thinking, “There’s no mistaking him, that’s the man I.” “What’s wrong Maken?” Vivi called out to him. (Flashback) Maken and that man were fighting in the darken streets. Maken takes off the man’s left hand with a massive upward stroke. (Present) Maken thinking more, “I don’t think he realized I am MakenZero.”

Later that night on a large hill away from the city, the man from the restaurant climbs the hill. Only to find the bleached hair man with shades standing waiting for him on the hill’s peak. “Well how was the restaurant, Jax?”

(Real Entry)

1. I _____ Rory.
2. Rory thinks he's so_______ with his _______ and his________!
3. If I was alone with Rory I would______.
4. My initial impression of Rory was_______.
5. Rory is a _____  ______
6. I hate Rory’s ______.
7. Rory is so_______
8. I bet Rory doesn't like to_______.
9. I would like to ________ Rory’s ________.
10.I wish Rory would________ me.
11.Rory's worst quality is _________.
12. I saw Rory's _______ and it was______.

Hey everyone! Hehe, yeah everyone’s doing this, so I thought I would see what going on with it myself. How is everyone? What do you think of the story tonight. I think Swipe is a bit harsh, I wanted to make him more the comic relief but still an @$$ kicker. Yet there hasn’t really been a time for that just yet.

College is going fine. Can you believe Halloween is tomorrow!?! That’s crazy! By the way would everyone who hasn’t heard that jenniferherself.mindsay.com dad has passed away unfortunately. Tomorrow will be her last day on the blog for a while. I’m really hoping there’s a way to get her to come back, she’s such a sweetheart and very dear to me. Please keep her in your thoughts and prayers.

I’m sorry there hasn’t really been any action; however you need story before the action. It’ll get good I promise! I want to do some more. The real reason why it’s taking me so long is, these are the ones I haven’t done and I have to type them out them out, and look back and forth between the Kenshin translations to change what’s going on. The names now are getting a bit much. I only have a few characters and it’s hard when another character appears. I just can’t wipe them out. I was thinking about skipping this whole part, but then I realized that Maken was suppose to go to the restaurant, and I had already posted it in here.

It’s hard to keep things going in a story like that. I don’t want to confuse, or make this any longer then it needs to be. But if you’re having trouble and don’t want to sit through reading my blog for so long. Just pick either the story or the (real entry) to read. Then maybe you can come back later and read. That’s usually what I do. You think you’ve seen long stores. Hah nothing yet. When we get more into Maken’s past. The translation have it here, but the thing is. I wrote out the last 20 minutes of the Anime movie Samurai X: Betrayal (Kenshin’s 4 parts creating a 2 hours movie about his past, incredibly violent.) Yeah I had to watch that last part at least 30+ times to get down what happen. And that was two years ago, now I’m going to have to change some things. But we’re still no where near that.

In other news, I was talking to my brother, and he said cartoon Network will be showing movies next year. It’s about time, they will be showing: Cowboy Bebop: Knocking On Heaven’s door, and two Inuyahsa movies. I still haven’t heard any word on new Family Guy yet. Maybe next year, but who knows. It’s still taking a while. Cartoon Networks main purpose now is to get MORE female viewers, and to beat NICKOLODEN.

I played Grand theft Auto: San Andreas. Which would be Grand Theft Auto 5 lol. It’s freaking awesome, reminds me so much of Boyz in the Hood. They have a character in there who looks exactly like Eazy E it’s crazy. Good old Dr. Dre and Snoop Dog. Samuel L. Jackson actually plays a character in this game! It’s really very on target about how it was and still is. This game is huge. I went all over the place and I maybe not even got ¼ of the map yet. It’s insane. I must have been driving see how far I can get the map out lol. Anyways that’s it for tonight. Enjoy the story and I’m off to play that game and comment on some people.

“I’m pleased to make your acquaintance, Mr. Jax,” the shaggy bleached hair man said. “Who are you and how do you know my name?” The one armed man named Jax spoke. The bleached hair man just smiled. “If you do not have anything to say, get out of here. I’m waiting for someone.” “If you mean Mr. Ox, he’s looking for a place for six people. It is our first meeting, so I really wanted a first class hotel.” “So you are the one Ox was talking about was hinting about, the sixth person.” “Not the sixth. Strictly speaking, you’d have to call me the first. I couldn’t leave because of my work, so Mr. Ox’s been handling things on my behalf, but I’m the one behind it all. I’ve covered all the expenses. But there won’t be any leaders or underlings among us. We’re all comrades, working for the same goal.” A pause was between them. “So how was the restaurant? According to Ox, MakenZero has relations to the shop.”

Jax grunted, “It’s a good place. It’s been awhile since I could eat at a place where I felt like a human being.” “So you wish to bow out?” (Flashback, MakenZero slices off Jax’s hand. He kneels, clutching the bleeding wrist.) He spoke, “Give me the final blow. With an age with guns, without using skills or souls, I’ve been a warrior most my life. I don’t want to see anymore of this world. At least let me die here, by the hand of the one they call the strongest. Finish me.” MakenZero looked at him then turned away. “I’m sorry. I do not want to kill anymore then I have to. Live in the new age.” “Wait, MakenZero It’s not enough that you stole my left hand, stolen my honor? You would even steal a warrior’s death MakenZero!?" Jax yelled.  (In the Present) Jax screams “No!”  The bleached hair man smiled.

He spoke, “The wind is picking up. Please be careful not to miss.” “What a stupid request,” Jax told him as he was wrapping the bandages off his wrist, revealing a cap and a peg stitched to the flesh. He picks up a barrel cannon and sets it on his arm. “This weapon is apart of me, I will not miss.” “Then I ask this of you, Mr. Jax with your new arm, set off the signal flare of revenge.” Jax grinned at the bleach hair man.

Maken and the others are walking home. “Look fireflies!” Rica squealed. “Yeah why don’t we stop a while here on the bridge,” Vivi added. “Yeah Maken, so I can put this drunkard down.” Swipe added. “What the hell are you talking about, look whose drunk dodo head!” Makenzie hit him on the head a bit. “Okay, okay, okay. Then in that case you’re getting down.” “Vivi, Makenzie, come over here with us.” Rica waved them over to look at the fireflies with her older sister.

Swipe leaned against the railing with Maken. “So what is with you? I know you’re hiding something. It’s normal for you to suddenly go dark on me, but today you’ve been unbelievable.” “That’s a little rude,” Maken smiled. “If you get any darker, you’ll turn into Vincent.” “That’s rude to Vincent,” he laughed. “I don’t care what you keep from the girls, but if you’re trying to hide something from me--if you still see me as a weak point--I’m going to find out what it is even if I have to beat it out of you.” “I’m sorry I should have told you.”

Maken confessed to what was going on. “So that whale-mouth’s arm is your work. But he didn’t notice you, right? Then aren’t you letting it get to you too much? I mean, I know this stuff has been weighing on your mind for a long time, but still.” Swipe shrugged. “But,” Maken was cut off by him. “No buts. It’s about time you got used to SOME peace. Look over there.” Swipe pointed at the girls as they are laughing among the fireflies. “You see any shadow of wars in that?” On top of the hill far from Maken and the others, Jax fires a blast. “What was that?” Vivi and the girls wondered. “Fireworks set off maybe?” Rica questioned. Maken spoke out loud but quietly, “No. I remember that sound.” He starts to think. “That distinctive thunderous peal is one of the three great weapons of the last war.” Jax turned to the man, “A direct hit.” “Well done,” he replied back. Maken narrowed his eyes thinking again, “An Armstrong cannon!”

(Real Entry)

Hello there. Well it looks like it’s election time tomorrow. How is everyone doing? It’s going to be a close race, and I have to get up at 7 in the morning to go vote. I can’t believe I have college on this day, school’s are out and such. So that sucks that I can’t be. I have a quiz tomorrow, hopefully I’ll be alright. I just hate the fact, that I have to study constantly or I forget. That’s what’s making it really hard, I have to be studying all the time unfortunately.

What do you think of this story, it’s getting interesting. Who’s the bleached hair guy. Hmm give me some guesses! Hey Bettie, thanks for the email, I’m still not sure about the creative writing. I have a whole bunch of stuff in my head that I want to get down, but it’s not all together you know. It’s all jumbled up. And I emailed you back! I didn’t know you wanted me to email you! =P Thanks for answering the thing. Only two people did it sniff sniff lol. Well enjoy the story everyone. Lucky that this real entry is short hehe. ^_^

"I have been very quiet about this race, and even now I don't feel it my place to air my political views. I, unlike some people and organizations, do not believe in the promotion of my own political views by any means necessary. I fully respect *everyone's* right to their own opinion. I have seen a lack of respect for mine. I have been told that it would be preferable that I didn't vote because I was voting in a way that they didn't agree with. I don't care who you vote for, but make sure that you voted. Make your own choices, don't let others choose for you. Use your head. Even if you choose NOT to vote, it better be a conscious decision not to. That too is a choice." - Piro (Fred) of www.Megatokyo.com

Yesterday was not a good day. This was my worst essay paper that I've written. I know what killed me this time around, and I didn't feel good about it when I was trying to form up something about it you know. God I need help. Plus the weather was getting pretty bad here in Georgia. The first paragraph above with Fred taking the words right out of my mouth. Yesterday was my first time voting, and was a good feeling that I was actually making a decision.

I had so much work to do, but I just couldn't get on it and it's probably costing me my future. So I stayed up all night the day before the voting. I only got two hours of sleep. Alicia wanted me to call, and we ended up talking female antamony (msp?), so that was quite interest lol and awkward. Then Monica had some wierd problem which she was over reacting, but I wasn't going to tell her that. I told her to calm down, because she was all thinking suicidal thoughts for no reason. So what if your best friend out of town is liking your best friend that came into town. She already has a boyfriend, so why is she worried? That things don't work out? Well I can see that, but why be suicidal over something like that? I don't know.

So I waited in line for 1 hours thank God. Mom got me up around 6 and we went to vote. So the day progresses and math seems quite hard right now, then I have to read up on something for my reading class and I just don't get it. She wants us to find an article and make a test out of it. Of course it was going to be political. Then later on went home, Brittany had nothing to do and started talking to me. I thought that was weird, and I knew something was up. Then she asked who I vote for, first of all I already knew she had voted for Bush. You can see it all over her. Which was fine. But I voted for Kerry, I made that decision. Now that doesn't mean I hate Bush, both of these people really are not standing out much.

brittany was like saying I made an "uneducated vote" and I'm like. Oh my God I know she didn't just bash me for my own decision, at least I went to vote. I just wanted to cuss her out and everything, I was trying to stay calm. And yet she kept on continuing when I said I do not want to talk about it. She was saying I was speechless and shit. I'm like why are you debating when people are voting? Just the fact that she was know bashing Kerry and stuff, I mean she has her own opinion, but trying to say I'm stupid in some sorta nice way. I know what she meant.

What a f*cking BRAT she is. I just can't believe she would let politics get in the way of our friendship. She was like no I'm just debating. Me knowing that I'm a first time voter, and I know I wouldn't do well in debates. I at least read up some articles and try to put things together you know. how dare she do something like that to people, I she was sitting there talking show she got one of her friends who's a Kerry supporter mad. Why are you going to be so proud of that. You voted, they voted, get the hell over it. I'm wondering if this had to do with a lot of religion reasons with her, even though she's quite religious. I believe in God, but as my pastor says, to pray about it, and in the end if God gives you the strength who you should vote for.

I highly doubt that God's going sit there and say Bush, because he's religious. This has nothing to do with that. At least I kept god in my mind and hope I was doing the right thing. It's impssible to know everything so you can really debate you know. I hate the fact that she was going around making people mad and upset. Just leave me alone. I didn't bring up any political thing to her, even if she voted for Bush, then she voted for Bush. She made her decision and I'm not going to hate her for it. I just hate the way she disrespected me, I'm not saying I'm above her or anything. I wish I would have saved that conversation, but I didn't want to look at it anymore. Why should I say I'm sorry for not being more smart and read everyting up on the president election. I'm not going to say sorry to people who are going to act so selfish like that.

She was saying that she IS RIGHT. No one is right, how do you know such a thing!? I lost a lot of respect for her, and she knew that I didn't say much on political things you know. She was saying a lot during class but you can tell I don't speak out yelling and stomping around who's better then who. No one's better then anybody else. To have me this upset to actually write an entry, and mess up my story flow. I'm just glad more people voted. Good for you and me. If Bush wins, hopefully he can clean up what's going on, but he's keeping on the same agenda which isn't looking very good in the rest of world and people here's eyes. If Kerry wins, it feels like I made a difference. That's really all it is about. Dealing with disappointment and such.

I want to apologize to anyone, if I offended anyone in here you know. I'm a bit upset for the fact things like that turn out. In a few days we'll find out who's president, I'm just glad I voted. But I'm mad that I was getting bashed for who I voted for. I voted that's the whole point. Thanks for reading, and I wouldn't mind some comments on this one since I don't really write much on the way I feel on political stuff. Thanks again.

Maken and others were walking home when loud sirens were heard quite clearly. “Sounds like a fire truck, so it seems to have something to do with that sound earlier,” Vivi pointed out. “Maken, you said it was an Armstrong Cannon? Shouldn’t you?” Rica came into the conversation with her sister, “I think so too.” “I just may be imagining things. We’ll check the sound out tomorrow it’s getting late.” Vivi patted Rica and her sister’s shoulders, “You’re right. It won’t do us any good worrying about it now.” “All right, another round of eating and drinking.” Swipe and Makenzie cheered. Vivi shook her head, “You still want to do that, I had it up to here with you guys.”

There was a screeching sound throughout the city, and more sirens. “Out of the way, out of the way,” said the police officer as he got out of his cruiser with a company of police officers after him. “Maken,” he called out. “Isn’t that funny cop looking guy who looks like Mr. Pringles?” Swipe laughed as both the girls clobbered him. “What is it,” Maken had a questioning look on his face. “Didn’t you hear it? That was a cannon shot. Someone fired on the city from the mountain area. A local restaurant took a direct hit! We’re mobilizing squads all around the mountain. There could be more shots be careful!” The police officer was out of breath.

Maken was already running his way to the mountain but was able to yell back, “I’m going to the mountain, go back to the restaurant it’s probably been the one damaged.” “Wait I’m coming too,” Swipe was running after him. “Me too,” Makenzie ran for them. Vivi yelled out, “Makenzie!” But they were gone. “Rica we should go back to your place.” When the girls got back to the restaurant, the restaurant is completely destroyed. Rica sniffled, “this is terrible, how could anyone.” Vivi hugged her, “Rica.” A man was out in the crowd and Rica noticed him immediately, and the man noticed her as well. “Rica!” “Father!” They clung to each other.

Makenzie is running as fast as she could, sweat drenching her clothes and she was heavily breathing thinking to herself. “Crap they’re so fast. Maken, but at least Swipe had too much as well. She stopped putting a hand on a tree, she started to throw up. At part of the mountain the police scour the peak around a giant fallen tree. Swipe looked at the sacred tree. “The tree’s been knocked over, but can’t see where they put the cannon.” “No look here,” Maken pointed at the deep foot prints. “He was probably carrying the gun when it was fired, and set it against the tree to take the recoil.” “You think it’s that one armed guy? He’s bigger then the man Priest I fought. And even if that’s how he fired it, there’s no way he could accurately target the Rica’s family restaurant from this distance.” “Still it can’t be coincidence that man appeared at the restaurant and was destroyed on the same day.” Maken looked at him.

“MakenZero, the culprit left a note!” The police officer earlier told them. There was only one word on the letter, reading “jinchuu.” He spoke softly, “Jinchuu.” The officer scratched his head, “I have no idea what that means.” Swipe looked over, “Didn’t they mean the word tenchuu?” “No tenchuu means “the judgment of heaven.” It was a word used a lot with the group I was with during my past. It expressed out intention of meeting out the justice of Heaven with our own hands.” The police officer tipped his hat, “So Jinchuu means.” Maken cut him off, “Even if Heaven spares you, we will bring you judgment.” It is an expression totally opposite kind of justice.” “There are still a lot of people who do not like the new government. Well this isn’t getting us any where, we’ll talk to you later Mr. Zero,” the police moved off.

“So it was him.” Swipe spoke. “No he wasn’t working alone. A single individual couldn’t get his hand on an Armstrong Cannon. I don’t have proof of this, but they are avengers come to bring justice by their own hands to I, who have killed so many but received no punishment from Heaven.” Maken told him. “Maken,” Swipe looking concerned at him, he hadn’t heard him talk like that before. Not even at the Nekam fights. “It’s all right.” He began to think, “I am prepared to accept my pass and my sins.

(Real entry)

Sorry about the delay. There isn’t much to say. College sucks, I’m working on it. People have gone crazy taking pills and cutting over here, so got to stop that. But I like the way this ended. The last two paragraphs were really good. Especially the very last sentence, I love stuff like this. Brittany apologized, and so did I even if I wasn’t the one to blame. It just felt like I needed to do that. Pray for me God I so need it. ::shakes head::

“Kumar and Hans, you’ve made a long journey here, welcome. This makes five of us, there’s one more left.” The bleached hair man said. Kumar shook his head, “We can’t trust some guy who can’t even show up on time. Five of us are an enough.” “We only said we meet tonight, we never agreed on time,” said Ox. Bleached haired smiled at them, “Careless of us wasn’t it?” Jax started to argue, “This is foolish, we can’t get anything done like this.” “I am already here.” Everyone looks up but there is no one in the room. “Hiding in the ceiling, clever trick,” Bleached nodded. “My name is Juba I’m pleased to meet you.” Kumar yelled out, “What do you mean please to meet you!? Come on out of there!” “That’s right at least show us your face,” Ox agreeing.

The bleached hair man shrugged, “Well that’s fine. We who all have reason to hate MakenZero are gathered here for revenge. We are the Six Comrades.” There was a dramatic pause. “The Six Comrades, that’s not a very striking name.” Hans frowned. The man replied to what Hans said, “It hardly matters what we call ourselves. We are Six Comrades now. Soon we’ll be united against a single enemy. MakenZero is now living around here from what I hear. As long as MakenZero believes to be so called innocent now, no matter how we brutally kill him, our revenge will be meaningless. Revenge begins when your opponent knows you will have retribution. We are gathered here to run him down and make him face the sins of his past. If we can do this, we six will be separated, and the task of revenge will fall to the swiftest. For do we not all wish to deliver the final blows with our own hands?”

Jax grunted, “I see.” “So the strongest gets to give him the final blow!” Kumar laughed. “I don’t object but what is our plan? Hans asked. “I’ve given that some thought. I don’t mean to stand in front while you do all the work. We will all fulfill our responsibilities, Mr. Hans.” “I said I had no objections.” “I am sorry, let me explain first.” Later everyone left except for the bleached hair man and the one they called Ox spoke. “Perfect. You call them comrades, but you can do anything you want with these four. Telling them they could give the final blow themselves worked like a charm. The thought of killing MakenZero is irresistible bait.” “I want to thank you for you cooperation.” “It’s nothing. I’m like you. I don’t want to take revenge by killing MakenZero.” “Yes. In the end death is only an instant of pain. That will not fulfill HER last wish or dispel my hatred. I will plunge MakenZero into the living hell that we went through. This will be Enishi Jovan’s true revenge!”

Maken and Swipe were on the floor looking at maps in one of their rooms drinking tea. “The police concluded that the attack wasn’t aimed at Rica’s family’s restaurant. Yet it was a test or misfiring of an illicitly manufactured gun by a person who despised the government.” Maken told Swipe while taking a sip of his tea. “As usual you can’t depend on those guys for anything.” “It’s not their fault. They do not know the circumstances.” “What about those circumstances, are you going to tell Vivi and the others?” “No. I don’t think so. I caused everyone a lot of worry with the problem with the Nekam incident. I don’t want to cause any more unnecessarily. My opponents have turned their hearts to revenge. On this point they will probably command more force than the Ten Sword AnQels. We should avoid another dangerous situation like the defense of the on the headquarters where we were last time. It’s best to keep the others out of any fighting.”

Swipe leaned back on his hands. “Well then there’s not much else to say. In this town the only places you hang out much are here, the clinic, and the restaurant. If we each take one place, we’re covered. Finally your being antisocial comes in handy.” Maken giving him a dirty look then speaking, “I can’t deny it, but you don’t have to say it like that.” “The one thing I’m really worried about is Rica and her family still being the target.” “It’s all right. Rica’s family wants to keep this quiet, so they’re not relying solely on the police. They’ve hired a private group to guard them. As for - - sh! Hide the map!” “Maken I’m coming in.”

Vivi came in seeing Maken and Swipe “innocently” drinking tea. She looked at them both, “Well? What map?” “Oh, what were we doing? Nothing. Maps? It’s fun to look at maps, isn’t it,” Maken horribly playing it off being caught in something. “He’s kidding. We were just trying to figure out which STRIP CLUBS to hit in the red light district tonight!” Swipe slapped him on the back a few times. “What the hel—“Maken looked at him with a crazy look. Vivi started to blush then roll up on of the maps whacking Maken a few times. “Don’t talk like that in front of Swipe and Makenzie! How could you! Swipe’s only a teenager!” Maken said under his breath, “Swipe.” Swipe whispered back, “What? If you want a woman to stop asking questions, this always works. We aren’t all good boys like you!”

Vivi started talking again, “Oh and Rica will be staying with us after she’s done some work on the restaurant.” “That sets my mind at ease a little.” “Sets your mind at ease?” She got suspicious. Swipe whacked up, “Ow! Reflex again, I need to go see Megan at her clinic see you later. “Alright take care.” Maken rubbing his head after the beatings he got from them both. Vivi went out closing the door, “They’re hiding something I really don’t care. He always does anyways.”

(Real entry)

I have to say I was laughing pretty hard at this. It was so serious at the beginning now it’s just came out freaking ridiculous at the end. But what do you guys think? Now we find out who’s planning this attack on Maken. He keeps referring to HER,  The girl that Maken killed and went to visit her grave after the Nekam battle. Seems like he has a lot of relationship with her some how.

I wouldn’t mind seeing someone trying to figure it out and replying to me lol. I rewrote my essays that I that I wasn’t doing well in my English class. Yet what does this do now? So I see I made a lot of errors that’s always likes that. I know I know everyone is getting a bit impatient and wanting to see some action. It’s coming! I promise! Try to figure out what’s going to happen!

I'm tired, cold, and sad that I didn't get to play Halo 2. Of all the days it could have come out. It came out when I was at my lowest point, and Brian isn't coming home, so I can't see it at least. Got a test coming home, there's no time for stories for awhile. Probably not until friday or this weekend. I have to pass my test in math, and I have to pray so badly that I actually get a A or B. hopefully I'll get a higher score then C.

God I really need something helpful. Also went be EB Games, that's all there was is. "Um can I get Halo 2 please." I'm trying to get a job there so I'm actually helping a lot of people and I don't even work there!!! UGH give me a job STEVE! Please let them give me a job, I'll work fridays and weekends. I don't do anything on those days anyways! Give me something to do so I won't be freaking bored out of my mind!

Then Sam isn't really helping, even though he said they should hire me, he's going to want a job too. I'm actually trying a lot harder at this job then any of the others. Sam lives closer that's pretty much it and it's probably going to beat me out on availability -_-. We can compete very good level on videogames. He knows a lot of videogames/computer games and anime. I know about videogames, anime/cartoons. He's good with selling to older gamers probably, I'm good at selling to younger kids and talking to the parents extremely well. I rather they hire us both but who knows. Hopefully they'll consider me sniff sniff. Alright this is depressing there's nothing much but trouble going on got to go study for that math test and finish homework for reading, then work on essay writing.

It was eleven o’ clock that night. All is quiet around the living residents of Maken and company. Vivi and Makenzie were asleep, and the only sound was the tick of the clock. Maken seemed to dose where he was sitting on the stairs in front their place. A figure appeared and Maken was instantly alert and was thinking, “They’re here.” Maken rushed to the gate and caught a glimpse of Vivi and Makenzie rushing out when there was a noise. “What was that noise?” Vivi questioned. “Shh, stop right there and back away slowly.” Maken in a cleared loud voice said. The figure spoke, “Please open the gate. If you don’t the city’s dojo will be.” It was one of the men from the dojo that Vivi and Makenzie worked out at. He was beaten and bloody, he slumped against the wall.

“What happen down there?” Makenzie helped the man by using herself as a human crutch. “Did someone challenge the dojo?” “No this man meant to kill from the start. I ran to get help, the police can’t help, if this goes on, he’ll kill them all.” The man grunted and passed out. Vivi looked at Maken giving him a nod. Makenzie laid the man down, “I’m coming too!”  “Stay here!” Maken said it so fiercely that Makenzie was shocked into silence. “I’ll be back by morning, bar the door and keep watch!” Makenzie clenched her fist watching Maken disappear into the night.

Maken thinking, “I can’t believe they hit the place. I’ve only been there once! That was when Vivi and Makenzie were working out and wanted me to meet some people. If these people struck there, they’ve been checking on me more thoroughly than I thought! “Hey Maken!” Maken turned to see Swipe rounding the corner with some police men. Maken spoke, “I thought you were keeping watch on the clinic!?” “There’s no time for that, the injured starting coming in there from the dojo!” One of the officers talked to Maken, “Thank God you’re here! Without the Chief we’re on our own here. We need your help!” “Wait he isn’t here? Why?” “There was an emergency at his home.”

 At Chief’s house, his wife and daughter are crouched next to a beaten-up police officer. “Dear,” the wife screamed as the daughter was screaming with her, “Father!” The Chief had his gun trained on the man named Hans. “Stay back! Don’t move! Put your weapon down! If you don’t I will shoot you here and now!” The Chief yelled at the intruder. Hans raising his hand, “You fool. You think I kill with a weapon you can see?” OM! He opens his hand, revealing an OM tattoo. The Chief hesitates. Back where Maken and Swipe were. “I’m going to the Chief’s house! Swipe, take care of the dojo,” Maken thinking as he ran “I underestimated them. This is no mere grudge. This is revenge so crazed; they'll strike at any place with the remotest of connections to me. If this keeps up all of city will be consumed by the storm. Chief let me be in time!”

The chief's gun explodes; pieces of shrapnel strike him. The chief thinking, “That’s crazy. How on earth did he do that?” Hans smiled, “Just as I thought, this feeling, its.” Back at the dojo the other man named Kumar finished Hans’ sentence. “Ecstasy.” Kumar stands in the middle of dojo, surrounded by fallen students. His wrist guards are dripping blood. A ring of police stand around him, keeping their distance. The dojo master was on his back, gasping for breath as Kumar stomps on his chest. “What’s the matter, can’t you guys fight!? I can still take you on! You aren’t going to catch me by just standing there. “Sounds great,” Swipe pulling the door open. “Wha?” “Your fighting me now you @$$!” Swipe grinned.

“You’re my opponent?” Kumar laughed, “You don’t look like a cop, you the local busboy or what?” “You checked out Maken pretty good, but I guess you slipped up this time. The name is Swipe! And whatever reasons, I’m a lot better friend to Maken than these guys! Don't forget that, even if you got to write it on the palm of your hand!” Swipe still grinning, his sparking silver eyes never left Kumar. “Is that so? Then I guess I will take you more serious then these guys!”

Kumar kicks the dojo owner in the chest. “Then let’s do this then.” He rushes forward. Swipe charges as well. Kumar suddenly back flips kicking Swipe in the face and knocking him through the doors with a loud crash. “What’s wrong? I’m just getting started,” Kumar smiled. “You bastard,” Swipe charging at him again remembering the words Megan told him. “Your right hand is hurt worse the Maken was!” Swipe thinking, “Damn it, I can’t use my special move on him then. But it looks like we’re both experts in unarmed combat.” (Aloud) “This is a real fight!” Swipe punches and Kumar catches his wrist flips around to catch an elbow in Swipe’s face. He laughs giving Swipe the finger.

Swipe thinking again, “This guy,” his punches and kicks are blocked by Kumar’s wrist guards. “His moves.” Kumar grabs him and flips him making him land on his head with a thud. “They’re strange.” “You done already,” Kumar looks at him. Swipe was still on the ground, “I get it. If I want to beat you, I have to smash those wrist guards.” “You got that right! If you can! The whole face is made up of slopes that turn aside any sword. And a thickness of 1 sun 7 bun will repel any bullets. And behind my wrist guards is a technique combining the moves of schools ancient and modern, Kantou and Kansai. The Jushiki Invincible School! Those two together forms the invincible wrist guards of Inui Banshin! They have never known failure! In the place of the master that MakenZero challenged and defeated, I will kill him with the Jushiki Invincible School.” Kumar explained.

Swipe got to his feet, “So you’re after Maken because of your master.” “Not really. I don't think that just because my master was defeated his pupil was too. I'm not interested in anything other than victory in a fight. Master or whatever, I have no sympathy for a whipped dog. I only look forward!” “Is that so? I’m glad to hear that. So this time I'm up against someone who's basically crazy. If this was about deep sorrow or something it'd be more Maken’s department. But a bastard like you, using revenge as an excuse to go berserk--there's no need to leave you to Maken! You'll learn the meaning of failure from me!” Swipe’s silver eyes start to glow as well as his fist. He punches Kumar’s wrist guards with his special move. “What is this!?”

Meanwhile at the Chief’s house Hans opens the door, “Ah what a fine breeze tonight.” The Chief is kneeling behind him, shaking in pain. His wife and daughter are huddled against the back wall, both in tears. “Well it is about time I finish this.” Hans looked over at the Chief.  “You who are you?” Hans throws a sword pinning the Chief’s hand to the floor. “Don’t fuss. I won’t leave you lonely. I’ll send your whole family together into the next world. Don’t hate me for this. If you need to hate someone,” Hans got cut off. MakenZero appears in the door behind him. “They should hate me? I’m sorry, but I don’t want to suffer anyone else’s hatred.” “The thirteen scars on his face.” “Maken,” the Chief was shocked to see him here. “It is you. Isn’t this nice? Since this is unexpected, there should be no problem if I leave the other five out and take you down here! Draw! Your precious battou-jutsu against my left handed tattoo! Which will triumph?”

(Real Entry)
The same crap is going on. I don't know what I'm doing anymore, but I feel myself drifting away badly. Had a talk with my dad after church. I just can't seem to go to God about it. I'm not quite sure, but it really needs to be dealt with. I do not want to become a failure in life or have a very hard one. Yet I still continue down the same path that doesn't have to be taken. Why am I letting this happen? It's not about the education, it's all about me, I'm the only one who can change anything but why am I having such a hard time!?

Shouldn't it be easier on me when I want to do the right thing? If I think the right thing and really know that  is what I need to do. Why isn't it easy then? Isn't it right? If doing things right were easy, wouldn't the world be a better place? Who knows. I really not sure what could happen and all. I shouldn't let this keep going still I have to deal with my ownself. The hardest thing to combat, when yourself knows everything about... Well YOURSELF! It's more like an unconscience person if you really think about it. It knows you better then you know yourself. That's where we're suppose to be, yet we let it win and think for us.

It's been quite a while since I wrote something that made a lot of sense. all I did was complain. Now though I'm complaining but I'm looking for the answer a lot better. What am I going to do? What do I want to become. People say writer, and yes my writing abilities have improve quite a bit from looking up at that story. Yet I haven't made a C yet in my English class. I use to have fragments all over the place, but now it's just narrowed don't to two or three, but they're still major college writing errors. So it degrades down to a a C-. My organization of the paper has gotten extremely better that's for sure. The professor even said that; however I'm not learning FAST ENOUGH.

I have to admit it takes me a long time to learn something and to get myself going positive. I ask myself why wasn't I better in school, but I can't blame anybody for that. I mean you hear it all the time how school is important. What a nice deep thinking entry this one is. It's been quite a while since that. Before I go I guess I'll explain the story some. We really need to work on not being so hard on ourselves. I need to so badly, just remember that things go a certain way to make us stronger. Sometimes no ALL THE TIME we're being pushed to the limit in everyday life. I really want to thank everyone thinking about me. I've really been down on myself but doing nothing. so I really need all the help I can get, I don't think I can do this alone.

I hated needing people's help. It's funny for a person who helps everyone else. I didn't think myself strong, I always thought of myself being weak. Always needing help every year through schooling. I can actually remember exactly when I started having trouble. It's funny it was my elementary 5th grade. Science and math were killing me. I got better that's for sure that was because of dad.

Let me end this on a happy note. I finally got to play Halo 2 it was awesome of course. I even now have an box live Account. I probably won't play it tonight. Perhaps tuesday late at night. My game tag is MakenZero of course so no it should be easy to find me. If you can't it might be that that MakenZero could be spaced out like Maken Zero. Hope you enjoy this entry give me some feedback!

Hans stands at the door with his left hand raised, “Well what’s wrong MakenZero, draw!” “No Maken! There’s something strange about his left hand. He fires a gun without moving!” The Chief was still shaking from being in a lot of pain having his hand pinned by a dagger in the floor. “Let me ask you one thing. For whose sake do you seek revenge against me?” “That’s right. It would be a shame to send you to the next world without knowing that. It was a friend of mine. A good man, those nights when we would compete to see who could kill more in a single night, I truly enjoyed.” Hans smiled evilly at Maken.

“So you too have lived a life without honor. But that doesn't change the fact that you want revenge,” Maken talking at a cool level making Hans angry. “Of course not you are irrevocably my enemy! Stop wasting time! Should I finish these three behind me instead?” Maken dropped into battou-jutsu stance. The Chief yelled, “Maken!” OM! He opens his hand. In one split second, Maken catches the small arrow by the shaft. “So this is your mysterious power,” Maken tossing the arrow away. “An arrow but there’s no bow,” the Chief looked on. “Yes that’s right,” Hans snickering. He pushed his sleeve back to reveal the mechanism, a small bow.

“Iron arrows fired from a six-shot bow by the strongest spring! The character on my left hand and that strange sound creates an instant of confusion. So you must have seen me pull the silk thread of the firing mechanism with my right hand on your blind side.” “I’m thinking of a certain assassin’s tool, a technique by which one could aim accurately a very small muzzled gun.” “That's right. My specialty is assassin's tools. No sword, martial art, and gun can match me. I, Hans, with these tools concealed all over my body, will bring down any target!”

There is a moment's pause as they face each other down. “If you want revenge, I'll meet your challenge whenever you like. But this involvement of others will end.” Hans smirks and retrieves his sword, “I couldn't do anything so foolish as to meet head-on an opponent that has already seen past my tattooed left hand. An assassin's basic tactics is to outwit the enemy and catch him off-guard. It's nothing like the way a MakenZero kills. He draws two small cubes from his sleeve and casts them into the pool behind Maken. Suddenly smoke boils out of it. “That’s,” Maken thinking, “A Poisonous fog!” You might call it poison, but it won't kill you in of itself, just paralyze you for four or five minutes. I had two or three more tools I wanted to show you, but that will have to wait for the time of Earthly Justice. I await our next encounter, if you make it that far.” Hans disappears in the smoke. Maken covered his mouth with his sleeve, “The time of Earthly Justice?”

Back at the dojo, the wrist guard that Swipe had punch is broken. Kumar stares out at it in disbelief. “My wrist guard that’s crazy!” “I don’t know about invincible, but there’s nothing this fist can’t smash.” Swipe fist suddenly bursts, bleeding in a dozen places. He howls in pain. Swipe thinking, “So this is the reaction when I use my special attack without having my hand healed.” Kumar hesitates, puzzled by Swipe’s reaction. Five policemen appear at the door with guns in their hands. “Hold it right there! Fire,” they open fire. Kumar was moving fast, blocking four shots with the wrist guard. The policemen stand amazed; Kumar himself looks a little surprised, and then breaks out in a crazy grin.

“You know it! They'll even stop bullets! There's no way someone could break my invincible wrist guards with their fist!” “Don’t call them that,” Swipe smiling, “They’re not invincible anymore.” Kumar instantly was furious, “I’ll KILL you!” Giant hands break through the gate, sending policemen flying. Ox appears out of the wreckage drops an object that smoking, “What, still messing around?” “Ox!” Kumar looked at him. “Damn it reinforcements!” Swipe still holds his hand in pain. “Retreat Kumar, it’s already time for the Earthly Justice.”

(Real Entry)

Hey I actually had quite a good day yesterday. I took one of these booklet test for my reading class. She said I score a 13+ on both parts. Basically meaning I'm above high schooler reading ability. Basically what the test was doing was measuring my vocabulary and my reading knowledge. It's just not some regular assignment, it was really important. So helped me out a lot that's for sure. The bad thing is I found out that we're taking two exams in that class which is ridicoulous.

If can fix my english course mistakes as soon as possible like do extremely well. I might be able to get through. It'll be better to pass 2 classes out of three. But I'm still going to try math as much as I can. So not a bad day at all. Feeling better.

“Retreat, it’s already time for the Earthly Justice.” Ox said in a booming voice. Swipe thought out loud, “The Earthly Justice?” “Get lost Ox! This fight is not over yet! I’m going to kill this guy!” Kumar screamed. “I will certainly get lost. If you don’t want to get caught in the blast, you’ll retreat for your own good,” Ox answered back. Kumar leaps up to the adjacent roof running but then stops, “I’m finished with you today. You better thank me for sparing your life.” Swipe shrugged, “Yeah that’s it. So you’re not leaving because your opponent is hurt. Too bad, you didn’t get the win that you wanted so badly.” “What!? That’s it, I’m going to kill that.” Ox cuts him off, “I’m leaving.” “Hey wait!” Kumar growls in anger for a minute, “Swipe right? I’m going to remember that face. If I see you again, I WILL kill you!” He bounds away over rooftops.

“If you are to see me again what, you're not sure? Have you given up on us is that how pathetic you are?” Swipe turned to the object that was smoking all over. “But what is that thing?  Is it some kind of bowling ball smoking?” There were streams of smoke coming from it. “A bomb everyone get out of here!?” Swipe remembering Ox’s words of Earthly Justice, the bomb explodes blowing away half the dojo. “Damn it, like Rica’s family restaurant wasn't enough. Your big plan was to just blow everyone away? I get it now. These guys aren't going to back down!” Swipe started to think, “They took out the restaurant and this dojo. Who knows how many causalities there have been. All I got out of this is one chipped wrist guard. That idiot was too stupid to noticed, but they sure didn’t pull back out of mercy. Damn them! If we don't do something they're going have us running for cover!” Swipe kicked over one of the broken board.

At the Chief’s house, the cloud of smoke is clearing. Maken glances down at his hands. “I must have breathed a little. My hands and legs are shaking. But that will wear off. Now we have to see to the Chief, Maken immediately stopped remembering the words of that echoed from Hans. “The time for Earthly Justice is here.” At some distance away, Jax levels the Armstrong Cannon for a shot. Maken screamed at the Chief’s wife and daughter. “Run!” They did as he was told scared to death. Jax shoots and it was a direct hit on the house. The Chief’s wife and daughter are sent flying but are unharmed.  The daughter screamed out, “Father, father!” Maken appears out of the smoke carrying the Chief. “He’s all right. He’s just unconscious.” She was in tears, “How could they be so cruel? What did father, what did we do?” Maken bows his head and is unable to answer. “Why? Why did this happen?” She hugged her father as her wife came to hug her husband.

Early the next morning Maken was walking home. The Chief’s daughter’s words echoed in his mind. “How could they be so cruel? What did father, what did we do?” Maken thinking, “The reason is because he was connected to MakenZero. Like the dojo and like the restaurant. This unfair, almost indiscriminate violence--I'll stop it next time. But after that, what should I do? If it keeps up like this, I can't settle things by just defeating one opponent. That Hans guy said there were six of them. They probably vary in ability, but that's still six opponents. Out for revenge, under the code they call Earthly Justice. It began with a sin I committed, a killing. How can I make them forgive me? Apologize? Die? Or something else, something totally different?”

He comes to a small bridge. Standing on it, back lit by the sun, is a figured with bleached white hair, wearing circle shaded glasses. Maken shielded his eyes, “Who is that?” Beside him, he seems to see a small boy; his clothes tattered, also with snow-white hair. Maken’s eyes widen, “You’re Enishi.” And beside the boy, he sees a sad woman with a shawl on. Maken screamed her name. The sun rises a little higher. Enishi is alone and smiling, “What’s wrong MakenZero? You look like you seen HER ghost.”

He laughed, “That's right. She's always with me now, always and forever, but MakenZero,” suddenly Enishi looking very angry at him. “You don’t have the right to see her phantom!” “Enishi Jovan, you’re behind all of this." “So you didn't know. The last time I saw you were in the middle of a battle. Has it been eleven years already?” Maken squinted with the sun still in his eyes, “Where have you?” “Where have I been all this time? I was in another country. I didn’t want to live in the new age you had made. So I have been in a demon city where the whirlpool of riches and greed both East and West met. After the war, after I lost her, my family was scattered. For a kid driven out of his own country to survive in the demon city meant coming out on top of the fiercest competition. I drank from mud puddles, I ate dead flesh. I was always getting sick, always just about to die.”

“That’s enough don’t tell me anymore.” Maken interrupted him. “You'll listen to this. This is the only thing I have to thank you for. I was always close to death, but I survived. My revenge to avenge her death was the only thing in my heart. Ten years of that. I made it to the top, the top of the demon mafia, controlling an entire continent of illicit arms manufacturers.” He draws a fancy engraved pistol and levels it almost playfully at Maken. “Jax’s Armstrong Cannon, Hans’ assassin tools, Kumar’s special issued wrist guards, and Ox’s ammunition! All supplied by my organization, oh and NekamOrez battleship? I arranged for that as well.” Six shots ring out. Six holes smoke at Maken’s feet. "But that was a mistake. I hardly expected you and Nekam to meet head-on. I'm so glad you survived."

“I understand Enishi. You want revenge for her death. That’s perfectly natural. I can’t deny your right to justice. But one thing, don’t hurt anyone else who’s not involved in this! Your revenge is against me alone! Only I should accept your punishment.” “No. My revenge isn't for you alone. It is your everything! Those you hold dear, those you speak with, the whole world that was built with your bloody sword. A place without her so cold without her you fool. That's the only thing that could equal your crime.”

“No! Enishi, I'm the only one who committed the crime. I'm the only one who should be punished! If you keep this up, it won't be revenge, it'll be slaughter! Even if,” Maken spoke her name, “Would have wanted revenge, she wouldn't have wanted this!” Enishi hurls the pistol at him; it strikes him across the forehead, “How dare you speak of her! What do you know about what she wants!?” Maken bows his head. Enishi bites his lip in rage. “Try saying her name one more time! Try it and ten world-class battleships turn this place into a sea of flame!” Maken remained silent as Enishi spits blood.

“But she wouldn’t have liked all that uproar. She loved the quiet. That's why I picked only those who hated you as I do. I kept my force to six, and targeted only those who had direct contact with you. If you have any complaints, I'd be only too happy to make it all around! I'm done here. Today was my declaration of war. The true battle will be ten days from now.” “Ten days!?” “Yes. The battle will begin at your place. There you will see our perfect Earthly Justice. I hope you look forward to it. I won't be relying on my mafia weapons. I'll show you my other strength.” Enishi turns walking off laughing.

“Isn't there anything else--anything but fighting--is there no way I can atone for the crime of stealing her? What should I do? Answer me, Enishi!” “For someone who can't let go of an idea, you're very slow to catch on. What should you do? If I have to answer, you can suffer.” He continues on his way. In his eyes, her phantom appeared having a faint smile across her lips. “Hold on, okay? It's only ten days. What? It's too long? I'm sorry. We have to get some things ready. That's right. But we will have our revenge.” Maken remains where Enishi had left him, “Enishi, and,” he spoke her name clenching his fists.

Unable to find the answer of how to atone for his sins, ten days from now, Maken will face Enishi. But that answer, in the heat of battle, would take a far crueler form than anyone could guess--

In a mansion hidden in the deep forest near the mountains Enishi and Ox were alone. “Ten days?” Ox looked at Enishi. “Yes. I gave him my declaration of war this morning.” “Was that wise? The others would not like it. Ox working at a bench covered in grisly instruments: scalpels, pliers, mallets and other such tools. “It’ll be fine. I’ll persuade them. More importantly, will you be ready in ten days? Will IT?” “Leave that to me. I'll give this my all. When the time comes, I'll show you a work of art.” “I look forward to it. Indeed, my Earthly Justice hinges upon it.”

Later that morning, Swipe and Megan come to see Vivi and Makenzie. Swipe’s hand is re-bandaged in a sling. “You mean Maken isn’t back yet?” “No,” Vivi shook her head. “And I dragged the medicine chest all the way here just for him.” As is there was a little arrow labeled “medicine chest” at Megan. "I just now patched you up. Don't you have a shred of gratitude in you?" Swipe ignored her and went on, “Well, no point in worrying. Guy's practically invincible.” Megan hit his arm, “Idiot. He most certainly is not.”

“Oh yeah I almost forgot. There was a guy at the dojo I was fighting who looked exactly like one of the Ten Sword AnQels. If you think about it, it fits exactly with what we've heard so we'd think that. In this battle the enemy must have had relations with the Nekam faction--no, WANTED us to think he had relations with the Nekam faction” Swipe was now getting pounded by the medicine box Megan was using on her. “I thought it was an accident! There was a battle!?” Swipe now tried to block with his injured hand against her punches, “I know. I didn't think we could keep this up much longer. When Maken gets back --.” Rica came running to them, “Guys! Maken’s back! But, but,” she couldn’t finish.

Maken walks in after her. He is walking slowly, his eyes blank and cast down. “Hey Mak --,” Swipe was cut off as Vivi raised her hand. “Welcome back. You look tired. Are you going to take a nap?” Vivi asked. “Yes.” He walks on around to his quarters. Megan spoke, “He’s miles away.” “This is not like him at all. What happened?” Swipe was wondering. Rica turned to Vivi, “Vivi, you didn’t even ask him anything.” “Sadly I couldn’t ask. I’ve never seen him look like he suffered so much.”

Maken paces on thinking, “What can I do, to atone for my sins? What can I --,” something crunches underfoot. He looks up to find himself in a bleak, dark landscape, where the ground is composed entirely of human bones. Him thinking again, “What is this place? When did – (aloud) Hills of white bones. Like Hell. A place fit for Nekam.” He passes a hand over his eyes. “No. I am just as fit for Hell. I wielded my sword for the new age; for the sake of the oppressed. To those close to the ones I killed who called me an assassin who worked in the dark. I caused so much suffering.” A figure is walking up ahead, her back towards him. Maken wondered who she was and ran to her since she was the only other person he could see. He reaches out to her. She turns, and her eyes fix him with a cold stare.

He wakes up, gasping for breath thinking, “I’m going mad.” He is now sitting on the porch, watching the wind chime turn idly in the breeze. “What should I do? I can’t find an answer. If this goes on my ghosts will kill me.” He hears shouting and gun fire in the distances. He walks over and looks in. He sees Makenzie working with a wooden sword and marital arts, while Vivi was working on aiming practice with the gun. “Crap! I’m still relying on the whole blade. Sword succession techniques are based on the hilt. First learn what the hilt can do!” Makenzie was talking to herself. “They’re working hard,” Swipe was sitting next to Megan getting his hand bandaged again. “Hold still!” She screamed at him.

Rica notices Maken at the door, “Maken.” Vivi see him too and puts the gun away. Makenzie didn’t bother with what was going on, “Rica help me count the hundred strokes with the hilt I’m going to do.” Rica went to her. Maken looked confused, “Vivi what is this?” “Well as you can see we’re working on becoming better so you don’t have to protect us all the time. Makenzie’s working on mastering sword techniques.” “Isn’t she a little young? She’s as young as Swipe,” Maken referring to Swipe and Makenzie being 14 years old. “I thought so too. Because she can't keep her temper and at first all she would say was "I want to be strong no matter what." But the other night, when you ran off on your own, she told me, "I'm sick of being the only one that's weak." She can tell something's going on, and she's working hard to be stronger and to grow up. For you, and for all of us, and for herself!” Vivi told him. That's true. Makenzie's rushed ahead too fast sometimes, but she hasn't made the mistakes I've made. So she's sensed this disaster as well.” Maken watched her practice.

He turns to lean against the wall, looking down. After a very long pause Maken spoke, “I guess there's something I need to talk to you about.” Vivi looks at him and sees that same blank, downcast look in his eyes. She holds back her questions again and finds a smile, “Before that, are you sure you're not hurt? You can tell me later. Right now Megan should check you out.” “Thank you.” Maken looks at Makenzie “That sweat.” Then he looks at Swipe, “Those wounds.” Maken thought to himself, “I’ll fight I can find my answers later.” He spoke aloud, “This warmth, these are no phantoms. They are all real.”  Thinking to himself again, “Now, I want to protect what is real, not phantoms.”

Maken spoke to them all, “There's something I want to tell you all about this battle from the beginning.” A little later everyone is sitting on the porch, listening. “This morning, on my way home, I received a declaration of war from the mastermind behind all this. Ten days from now, he will attack here with all his forces. This man's name is Enishi Jovan, my brother.” “Your brother!?!” Everyone was shocked to know that Maken had any family left and they started talking among each other. Maken cleared his throat and all of them got quiet. “Actually, to be more precise, he is my brother-in-law. The brother of,” He paused looking away then back at them. “My wife I killed with my own hands. It began in the last war, the story of the hatred behind these thirteen scars on my face.

(Real entry)

Well now. Surprise, surprise! Didn’t expect that at all did you!? Lol. Actually if you would have read the earlier stories like the battle with Maken vs. Nekam. The last attack he did all those flashbacks. The story tells you about the girl, all the scars on his face and a lot of other stuff on how Maken became the way he is.

For the next couple of entries, it’s all going to be about MakenZero’s past. And it’s going to be pretty violent and mind blowing. You’re going to see a younger Maken of course. Find out about his wife a bit. I’m sorry for that by the way. The wife’s name has never ever been decided. So I just leave it blank, or I just get over it some how; I don’t know how but I do. I don’t even know what she looks like. I think I’m going to have to though soon, because I have to write about her in these next few entries.

But what do you people think? I try to keep it as quiet as I could. I thought the last entry was really good. I always think the best entries are the ones where there’s talking about the characters really well and in their backgrounds. You learn new stuff and all. There’s a bunch of huge shockers coming even after all the past MakenZero story is told. He’s still got to fight Enishi. By the way I need to explain his name as well. Enishi is actually the original character from Kenshin. So he’s still playing his part, everybody else has been replaced. The story telling is going to get a bit rough though. Because there’s so many characters and having to name them all at times. So I don’t know what’s going to happen there.

Also I got my final essay I wrote last week. Thursday my professor gave it back to me. I looked at him and said how it was? He said, “I don’t know you tell me.” So I open it and there are errors. I read through it, I noticed that there were not as many errors, and there were no HUGE errors like I thought there was going to be. So I look in the back of the paper and he wrote on it saying, “You are right; it is a good essay.” And the grade he gave me was a B. It was about freaking time. I thought I never get higher grade in that class.

Who knows though, that’s just one B out of two D’s and 4 C-‘s you know. So it’s still iffy if I’m going to pass that class. But I really needed that. I told my mom and my brother that I’m not going to pass my math class. It’s sad but at least I told them right? Instead of telling them after I get my grades in December. I wish I was better in math. But of course I have to work hard at it. I’m fine in everything else, but when it comes to school I suck lol. Oh well. Thanks for reading. And you people who just read the real entry, go read the story for once you nutz >8P HAHA.

Three men are walking home late at night through the streets. “It’s getting late. We should hurry a little. Lately there have been more of those assassins who kill in the pure darkness.” One of them said to the other two. “Like that so called MakenZero? Whether he exist or not, we’ll crush the rebellion soon.” The heavy-set man replied. “Now, now, let’s not talk shop when we’ve got reason to celebrate. Aren’t you getting married next month?” The old man nudged the youngest. “That’s right,” the man was about twenty years younger then the other two. The old man continued on, “Marrying your beautiful childhood sweetheart, you lucky dog you.” “Thank you.”

Soft footsteps come from behind them without them knowing. “But I can’t help worrying. In these trouble times, why should I--,” the young man was cut off by the older one. “What are you talking about?” An intense gaze follows their every move. “In this world, everyone’s trying to find a little happiness. If anything, if we make a new age in this work of ours, that’s the form it should take. The old man smiled. The man walks out of an alleyway in front of them. “You must be Juba Troup. Though I bear you no grudge, for the sake of the new era, I must have your deaths.” A young cold looking boy is standing before the three men. He was speaking to the oldest one.

“Who are you?” The heavy-set man screamed as he put his hand on his weapon wanting his question answered. “I am MakenZero the assassin in the shadow of the dark, both are the same.” They all reach for their weapons most likely swords. MakenZero took his sheath out of his belt hold poking the heavy-set guy that was charging towards him in the left eye. In the very same process, he pulled out his sword leaping a bit in the air striking down cutting into the man’s chest. The blood squirted out as Maken pulled the sword out so fast that it spins the man to his death before he could even pull out his weapon.

The old man known as Juba pushed the young man away, “Run!” You cannot die here--,” “But Mr. Juba!?” The young man’s eyes went wide; Juba was already dead. MakenZero stood only two feet away from the old man. However MakenZero’s sword was through the bottom part of the mouth vertically going through to the top of Juba’s head. The old man mouth was pouring out blood. MakenZero pulled back splitting the old man’s face apart getting his sword free.

“Mr. Juba!” The young man screamed as he got his sword up able to block MakenZero’s attack, but is driven back against the wall, MakenZero’s bloody sword just inches away from his throat. “Give up,” MakenZero spoke clearly. The young man thinking, “I won’t die. I don’t want to die, why should I have die here!?” They begin to fight, trading blow for blow. In the fifteen years between amidst all these ambitions and ideals, those who carried weapons were split into two. Causing the war they were now in.

With a battle cry the young man charges. MakenZero swoops in at him and his blow strikes the young man who collapses in a pool of blood. His sword lightly grazes MakenZero’s cheek in a long, thin vertical line. MakenZero touches his cheek and looks at his own blood in amazement—it’s the first time he has been touched. Behind him the young man groans. “I. No. I don’t want to die. I was. Finally going to. I was to marry her very soon. I’ve always. Loved her.” MakenZero walks over to him putting his sword through the back of his neck with the tip of it coming through his throat twisting giving the final blow.

Two men come out of the alleyway where MakenZero came from. “We’ve come to see.” MakenZero nodded to them, “Inspectors. Good work.” “Your cheek,” the man said looking at him. “It’s nothing.” “But he reached your face with a sword he must have been very good.” “No. His skill itself was nothing. But his will to live was incredible. I’ll leave the rest to you.” MakenZero starts to walk off, but then looks back at the young man lying dead in his own pool of blood, “May you find happiness in the next world.” The inspector looked at him. “You say something?” “No nothing.” The men leave papers with “Heaven’s Justice” written on them with the bodies. The inspectors talk among themselves. “Will to live, huh? I guess a first-class assassin like him can tell that just by crossing his sword in battle with someone.” The other agreed but added, ‘Maybe he could tell that, but he killed them all without even blinking. He really is that MakenZero guy.”

Heaven’s Justice! MakenZero kills, again and again, under that motto. At a hotel MakenZero is washing his hands thinking, “The smell of blood. It won’t come off.” One of the inspectors known as Azusa, he gives MakenZero information for what’s going on comes in. “Oh MakenZero, there you are. Come quick. Master Caesura is waiting.” Master Caesura The young leader of the substantial province.

“It's been a while since we've been able to meet. Are you doing well?” Caesura asked MakenZero. “Yes. I’m doing them in very well.” “Hey, watch it.” Azusa glances at MakenZero for talking like that to their master. MakenZero continued on, “What is my assignment tonight?” Caesura replied, "Well, it's not so important I'd call it an assignment.“If it is not important, please refrain from calling me.” “Hey!” Azusa slapped his forehead and shook his head at MakenZero. “I've assassinated almost a hundred people these past six months. No matter how we hide ourselves, the enemy is beginning to sense we're here. It isn't a good plan for me to be near our leaders such as your self. Their forces are growing stronger day by day. Especially the Wolves of the mountains are going to show up very soon.” MakenZero added.

“The Wolf Brigade,” Caesura spoke. MakenZero continued on, “We haven't yet crossed swords, but they could be the strongest of the enemy’s weapons.” There was another man sitting near Caesura and he yelled, “What could that ragtag crowd possibly--,” Caesura cut him off, “I understand. We’ll look out for them.” “Well, about that assignment,” Azusa getting them back on track. Caesura explained, “Actually, tonight, during the festival, there's to be a secret council held at a certain hotel. Some major party members will be there.”

“You need a bodyguard?” MakenZero asked. “Well, no. I was wondering if you would join us,” Caesura smiled at him. “That's great! What an honor! Hey, your name could go down in history--,” Azusa was cut off my MakenZero immediately. “I decline. It's easier if I keep to the shadows as far as possible. And I'm not interested in history or honor. If we achieve a new age in which all can live at peace, that's enough,” he turns and leaves. Azusa shrugged, “It's no good. Maybe he's killed too many, but lately he's been acting strange. I thought maybe he'd show some interest if we dangled the bait right in front of his eyes.”

“Bait? Master Caesura came all this way--,” Azusa looked at the man near Caesura, “Call it what you want.” “Azusa is right. But I saw one thing here. He may act strangely, but his heart hasn't changed since I met him a year ago. (Flashback) A group of armed men are gathered, waiting their turn to show their skills. Caesura and another man, Thames are a little ways off on a hill.

“I came all the way because you said you had something to show me. What is this, Thames?” Caesura looked at him as he kept looking down where the armed men were. “You'll see. This is the strength of the new era.” Thames is essentially the second in command of a military group that’s also apart of Caesura’s forces. A battle-loving man from the most active of the factions, he succeeded in unifying the province beating toppling the enemy’s plans.

“Birth or status means nothing! Anyone can join my army if they have the ambition and the strength.” Thames smile faded seeing Caesura having a worry look. “You worry too much. Look, even children.” The young MakenZero walks up to take his turn striking the target, a thick wooden pole wrapped in rope. “Ha, the kid brought his own sword. Give it a try, kid,” a man laughed at him. “Actually I’ll give you hundred and fifty dollars if you cut it in half. MakenZero regards the pole for a minute. He slices it neatly in half with one stroke, then smashes one half with his scabbard. MakenZero looks at the man, “My hundred fifty dollars please.” Thames smirked and glanced over at Caesura who is in shock. Caesura finally snaps out of it, “I’m taking the boy with me.”

Later Caesura, Thames, and MakenZero are talking over dinner. “I've heard of it, but I didn't know it truly existed,” Caesura referring to MakenZero sword skills. “But let me ask you something. Have you ever killed a man with those skills?” “No.” “Do you think you could?” “If with my own dirty sword and the lives I take, I could pave the way for a new era in which all can live in peace.” “I see. We’re leaving first thing in the morning. Take a room upstairs and rest.”

Later after MakenZero left Caesura and Thames are talking. “No one will carry a shrine that's covered in blood. So you're going to ruin that boy's life just so you can stay clean. If it means being driven into the jaws of death, or leaving a name that will shame generations to come, you should draw your own sword,” said Thames. “Don't think I haven't thought of that. Today is the anniversary of the death of Caesura the swordsman.” Caesura referred to him never killing again for MakenZero was going to go a dreadful path. (End of flashback)

“That was just about a year ago. Maybe it's because he seemed so grown-up then that he's changed now. But his heart hasn't changed at all.” Caesura told the others as they agreed. He started to think to himself, “It's because he hasn't changed that he's beginning to feel the terrible difference of being an assassin at such a young age.” Inside a small restaurant, MakenZero is sitting alone. He thinks to himself, “This tastes bad,” as he puts down his drink, “These days no matter what I drink, I only taste blood.” General sounds of admiration as a girl walks into the bar alone and sits down at a booth behind him. A servant asked her what she wanted to drink, “I’ll have straight vodka please.”

(Real Entry)

Hey glad everyone's enjoying the stories. It'll get more interesting next one. But keep up! ^_^. how's life been here. Eh. I'm going to fail math, but I told my parents. I'm not even sure if I told you guys that already but I'll tell you again if I did. I'm doing bettering in my English class, but hopefully I'll get so good I don't have to worry. Got a long way to go.

My mom isn't doing anything for Thanksgiving. I found out today she's going with Brian to his fiancee's house. And it's like I'm not invited or something. Mom was sounding like that. Gee thanks mom -_-. I really haven't liked her attitude. She's always wishing I did better in school, yet she use to be an english teacher but she stopped that.

My cousins are in town. So she was talking to one of them. And she said she never had free time to go out and have fun, so she didn't want to be tied down. So that kind of maybe mad, because it's like okay what's up with that? Going to act like that for. Oh and lets get things straight just because some person says they don't want to cook because it's too much of a hassle. You never know when your going to see these people again. I don't see my cousin EJ as much. him and I grew up together all our lives. But now he lives in N.Y. so we hardly see each other. I just don't like the way mom's been. she really hasn't been a big help in my life.

So I have no idea what I'm doing for Thanksgiving. My mom tells me to call dad, and I'm like why should I? I still haven't met any of Jennifer's family and I've known her longer then them. I don't care really, I just didn't think she should have put it as if I wasn't welcome. So whe the family started coming into town though. We were singing all the "Crunkest" songs in ATL. Heather was like I miss my dirty south music lol. We must have heard every lil Jon song and Usher song. I swear is it just me, or does Usher have 7 songs on the radio this past year?

Oh there doing a contest in Georgia where you can call in and win to fix your house/crib up, and you get help from Lil Jon. I just shook my head. "Yeaaaah I like em curtains to be riiiight heeeeeerreeee." ::Lil Jon Decorating my house:: Does Lil Jon really know how to decorate? And that new Usher featuring Lil Jon and Ludacris. I swear Luda doesn't know what he's saying, because he pauses at one point as if he really didn't have anything to say the next time. Then you have Lil jon singing the last part of it, and how's that suppose to be a love song? "Lover and Friends." Trying to get some and Lil Jon comes on lol. "She soaking wet! Shake it like salt shaker!" -_-

I would so die in laughter. I do like that song with him and Trick Daddy remixing that Ozzy Osbourne song that's pretty tight. Oh and that Nelly and Tim McGraw!!! lol. They should do that more often. But anyways that's enough rambling for today. So I'll see you guys later. Enjoy the story. Everybody have a happy and very safe thanksgiving. Everybody eat as much as you want!!! ^_^ take care see you soon!

MakenZero put the drink down again shaking his head thinking, “I started drinking about half a year ago. About the time I got the scar on my cheek. I never liked the taste, but lately all I can taste is blood. My master taught me the swords and other weaponry, but I learned to drink on my own.” Behind him, the girl downs her cup in one gulp. The bar looks on with admiration. Two roughnecks elbow each other.

They walk over and slam a bottle down on her table. “Hey, woman,” as one of the roughnecks said, “Come have a drink with us.” “We’re Adze patriots! We risk our lives day and night for the common people! Drinking with us is the least you could do to thank us.” The second roughneck added. Someone at the bar yelled out, “Adze is on the enemy side, stupid.” “What was that!?” The whole bar looked away. “That's what I thought. Stay out of this.” He second roughneck spit on the floor glaring at everyone.

“That was a close one.” The roughneck was a bit nervous if the people started getting into it. MakenZero didn’t even look at them but spoke, “It certainly was. If you had drawn that sword, you would have been fighting me.” The roughneck reached for his sword, “What!?” MakenZero stopped him from pulling it out and talked some more, “The violence is only going to get worse. This is no place for false patriots. If you value your lives, you should run back to the country.” The people in the bar yelled at the roughnecks, “Yeah go home you frauds!” The roughnecks storm out. MakenZero leaves quite a bit of cash on the counter for the bar keeper. “Sorry for the fuss.” “Ah thank you very much though,” the bartender nodded at him as he left. The girl watches him go.

MakenZero was walking down the darken streets wondering to himself, “The taste of blood is getting stronger. Guys like that wouldn't have gotten to me before.” He looks up at the stars, “Master.” He starts to think of what his Master said to him once. “In spring, there are flowers by night. In summer, the stars, in autumn, the full moon, in winter, the snow. These are always enough to make any drink taste delicious. If it tastes bad, that's proof that there's something sick inside you.” MakenZero thinking again, “Being sick because a drink not tasting good? Maybe that's true about the drinking. But saving people from the suffering of the ages is the foundation of the skills Master taught me and all the more now. When we fought a year ago, why did he try to keep me from leaving?”

The two roughnecks from the bar are crouched in the street ahead of him. “All right, here he comes. This street is perfect.” The second roughneck said to the first. “Are you really going to kill him?” “Hell yeah I am! You think I'm going to let this go?” “But he’s a killer!” “Idiot! Everyone's a killer in this place these days.” “Correct,” a voice came from behind them. A man stands behind them, carrying two swords connected by a long length of chain. “You’ll be in the way. Leave us!”

A scream rings out. MakenZero looks up. One of the roughnecks comes running out. “Help me hel--,” A sword flies out through his mouth. A jerk of the chain sends it back to the assassin's hand. The roughneck’s body lands with a thud on the floor, most of his face was gone. “MakenZero,” spoke the man who killed the roughneck. “What is this?” MakenZero asked. “You may play innocent, but I know you. I've been waiting for you here. I'll have your life!” The fight begins. MakenZero thinking, “He’s from the enemy. Well of course he is. But he’s not a real swords person you see around. He’s like me, someone who will never go down in history, a shadow assassin!”

The assassin jumps to a roof, wrapping the chain around MakenZero and pinning his arms to his sides. “Prepare yourself!” He tightens the chain trying to make MakenZero drop his sword. “He’s strong. He caught me off guard. No one should know I exist really. I got to get out of this fast, even the dark and rain. I can’t hide this battle so easily.” MakenZero crouched hard pulling on the chain and manages to catch the other sword. The assassin leaps towards him; MakenZero slices him vertically in half with the assassin’s own sword. The body split in two with blood splattering everywhere.

 MakenZero goes down on one knee breathing hard. He’s drenched from the rain yet he smells something. White plums perfume? MakenZero was now aware of the woman behind him. MakenZero thinking, “She saw. The girl from the bar, I can’t let anyone know MakenZero’s existence!” She spoke, “I followed you because I wanted to say thank you. In plays they always say, "A rain of blood fell.” But you really made it rain blood.” He turns to look at her, as the sword falls out of his hand. Blood has streaked her face and clothes. MakenZero and the girl looked at each other as if it was an eternity. In that instant, the wheel of their destiny began to turn. Round and round.

(Real Entry)

I lost my freaking wallet! >.< Thanksgiving was alright. But I lost my wallet of all times. Where I could be getting a job and getting money doh! Now I got to go get my driver’s licenses done again. And I also got to cancel my check card. Crap! Where could it be! I can’t remember. I’ve torn up my room fie to six times. This isn’t just looking. I’ve looked for the pass couple days now. GRRR!!! Ugh and it’s Saturday today!? Where the heck did this week go!?! >.< (Hope you enjoy the story though, thanks for stopping by.)

Floating in the darkness of the rain was fresh red blood.  White sleeves, and a purple shawl (scarf) is what she wore, and the deep black eyes. MakenZero and the girl stare at each other for the longest moments. Then she closed her eyes, and she slowly pitches forward. MakenZero darts forward to catch her.

“She fainted. It’s natural after seeing all that blood. For a moment I wasn’t sure if I should silence her or not—no. I forgot even that. But what should I do about this place? I can't leave her here to give evidence. And who knows what could happen to a woman alone at this night. Guess I have no choice.” He picks her up to carry her home. “Her perfume, it is a white plum scent.”

Back at the hotel MakenZero comes in he speaks quietly, “I’m back.” He tips toes in. “Oh MakenZero, you’re late tonight—MakenZero what are you doing?” The lady notices the soaking wet girl. “No, um, there was a fight, and she fainted, and--,” He tried to explain but the words weren’t coming out. The landlady regards the girl for a long moment, “Are you sure you didn't just get her drunk?” MakenZero’s eyes went wide. “This is not a whorehouse. Just this once--I'll get her some warm water and a change of clothes.” The landlady went off to find the girl some stuff.

Azusa sleepily pokes his head out a door, “What is it landlady?” “It’s that boy Master Caesura is looking after. He brought home a girl.” “What!? MakenZero brought home a girl?” Later the girl has been put to bed. MakenZero sits by her. “So she’s just drunk.” He watches her sleep. “The smell of blood and white plum perfume, I must be going crazy.”

The next morning, MakenZero wakes up with a start, to find the girl missing, but her bed was neatly fixed. “No. I must have fallen asleep. Landlady,” he spoke loudly the last part. The landlady hands the girl a stack of breakfast trays. “Here why don’t you take these in for me?” MakenZero is confused at what she was doing with the girl that saw him kill. “Oh, good morning, MakenZero, despite appearances, your girlfriend is a very good worker. MakenZero trying hard to ignore that remark and looks at the girl, “Um. What is your na--,” The girl walked off leaving him hanging. “Hey! What are you doing?” She looked back, “Can’t you tell?” “Helping in the kitchen I see.” She nodded, “So you do know,” she opened the door, “excuse me, I’ve brought breakfast.”

The men are all lined up waiting for her. “So this is MakenZero’s girl!” “She’s cute!” “We didn’t know you were into older women!” “She’s just as unfriendly as MakenZero.” The men were all laughing. “Hello, it’s nice to meet you all,” she nodded her head. “Knock it off,” MakenZero narrowing his eyes. Azusa nudged him, “Embarrassed lover boy?” “Azusa!” “So tell us. How was she?” MakenZero narrowed his eyes more and put his hand on his sword. Everyone backs off instantly.  “That was close. For a minute I forgot he was MakenZero. Just teasing him is taking your life in your hands,” Azusa laughed nervously.

“If everyone's here, we should discuss the provincial governor. Caesura’s stay will require the strictest security.” MakenZero gets a tap on his shoulder he looks at where Azusa is pointing, and it’s where Caesura is calmly drinking tea.” “I had no idea that he was this laid back.” “Affairs of the heart have nothing to do with your ideals. I do have a wife myself you know.” Caesura smiled. “May we talk seriously for a moment?” “Of course we can. Certainly. That's more my nature as well. ” Outside in the back of the hotel, “Is that true?” Caesura looked at MakenZero thoughtfully “Yes. I was ambushed by a shadow assassin.” “Information is being leaked out. Even about our top secret MakenZero. There is a traitor in our midst. There’s one other thing. One of our other leaders has been captured by the Wolves of the Mountains.” “So will you take a bodyguard after all?” “No I’ll be all right. But I want you to be careful.” Caesura leaves him. MakenZero thinking, “The one they're after is the leader of the patriots, the center of all this. We have to find the traitor soon. If we make even one mistake, history will take an evil turn.”

Later MakenZero is sitting on a window sill while the girl is eating lunch. “I want you to promise to forget everything you saw last night and leave.” “Am I such a burden? The landlady seems to like me.” “Your family will be worried about you.” “If I had a family to go back to, I wouldn't be out drinking alone at night.” Maken grumbled at her replied and thought, “This isn’t going well,” out loud, “I don't know what your situation is, but we're in no state to look after you.” “Then will you finish me? Like you did that man in black.” “You can think whatever you want, but I'm doing this only to bring a new age where everyone can live in peace. I don't kill indiscriminately. Only armed members of the enemy who oppose us, naturally civilians might oppose us as well, but I would never strike an unarmed man.”

“So bad people carry swords, and good people don't? Then, if I had been carrying a sword that night, would you have--,” MakenZero cut her off, “That’s-,” She cut him off right back. She picked up her tray, “When you have an answer for me, please let me know.” She leaves the room. “Hey! Wait a minute. You’re just going to walk out?” She slams the door behind her. MakenZero thinks, “Damn it. Am I going crazy? Or, are things finally making sense?"

“If I had been carrying a sword that night, would you have--,” MakenZero kept thinking of what the girl said. He was sitting alone in his room, staring out the window. He said to himself softly, “That was two weeks ago since she said that.” She opens the door with a broom in her hand. “I'm going to clean this room. Please leave for a while.” “I don't remember asking you to clean it.” “The landlady asked me to.” “In the midst of all this confusion, she has settled in with us.” MakenZero thought.

As he was getting down he sees a notebook, “What's this notebook?” “That's my diary. Don't read it, please.” “As if I would,” MakenZero said but thinking, “She really has settled in.” “Just to be sure,” she tucks the diary away. MakenZero storms out. In the hallway, he runs into Azusa. “Hey MakenZero.” “Azusa.” “Why the long face? You have a fight with your girl?” Maken with his killer eyes reaches for his sword. “Okay, okay! What's eating you? Jeez.” “Did you want something?” Azusa holds up a black envelope, “It is tonight, take care of it.” When the black envelope is sent, it means it will rain blood in the night. Only the single-minded repetition of Heaven's justice is all MakenZero can think of. Later that night MakenZero is washing his hands; the girl watches him. “Do you intend to keep killing like this?” MakenZero doesn’t answer.

The next day, Caesura, Azusa and Caesura’s assistant are sitting in a teashop, looking to passers-by like three strangers. “Her way of speaking, her bearing, her accustomed to live, even her taste in food--she's not from the capital. We have no evidence that she's tried to contact anyone. She's very unlikely to be our spy. She probably got into some trouble at home and ran off. A stray cat, just trying to stay off the streets,” Azusa reported. “It's still an interim report. It’s too soon for conclusions. What's her effect on MakenZero?” Caesura asked. “Not bad. It’s just.” “Just what?” “Lately his sword has been a little dull. That's what his inspectors say, anyway.”

That night the girl was doing some sewing in her room when there is a knock on the door. “Come in.” Caesura enters, “It's late; I'm sorry to disturb you.” “If you’re looking for MakenZero, he is out for tonight.” “I know. I'm his superior. I know all of his movements.” A little later the girl looks confused, “Madness?” “If we are to build a new age, we must let ourselves go mad now. We have to be mad enough not to turn away from our extreme justice. That is the driving force of the faction. MakenZero is the vanguard of this mad justice. He is fulfilling the harshest of roles.” “And so? You're telling me this because you want me to "fulfill a role"?” “I'm not telling you to do anything. I just want to you understand what we're doing here.” Caesura leaves the room. She looks thoughtful for a moment; then she gets up and begins writing in her diary.

Downstairs in the hotel, MakenZero has returned and is washing his hands. Late afternoon of the next day the landlady is talking to the girl. “Good work. You've done enough for today.” “Thank you.” She goes back to her room to find MakenZero asleep at the windowsill. She thought to herself, “To go mad enough not to hate this justice, for the sake of the new age. The vanguard (The foremost position in an army or fleet advancing into battle) of mad justice, but when I look at him sleep like that, he’s just a boy, not even of age yet.” She picks up her shawl (I stand corrected, it’s a very long scarf and can be used as a blanket.) and reaches out to spread it over him. He wakes all at once eyes alerted and has his sword to her throat before she can move. They stay frozen for a moment. Then he pushes her away where she lands on the floor on her knees.

“I’m sorry. I bragged that I would never kill a civilian and now look at me. If you had come any closer I would have--,” she put her shawl down across his lap, “Let me stay here a while to hold back your madness.” MakenZero’s fingers close around the silk, “I thought about my answer whether I would have killed you, if you had had a sword. The answer is no. I wouldn't kill you. Whatever happened, I could never do that to you. Not to you. Never.”

(Real Entry)

Sorry it took awhile. It’s been an interesting week. Getting some college stuff done, I hope I pass English. Let me pass at least two of the classes. Man I really don’t need all of this. I had a grammar test today, not sure how I did on it though. I can see the mistakes a lot better, but I still couldn’t tell you how to fix it exactly. Hopefully things will go well. I’m going to stuffy over that more. If I don’t do well on the grammar then I think that’s what’s going to break me. I have to make that class at least Reading class I’m blowing it out of the water. I’m well out of high school reading level. I’m about as good as a sophomore in college.

Everyone in that class has been telling me that I should get into media. I can remember lots of cartoons and commercials. And give dates on which a movie can get out and such. All I do is watch TV and keep it in mind at times. But anyways lets move on.

I’ve been trying to install WINDVD. So I did get install, and the first thing I played on it. THUNDERCATS HOOOOOO!!!!! Oh yeah! It was soooo awesome hehe. ^_^ Wait your probably wonder how I got ThunderCats DVDs aren’t you? Lol Well they’re not the full ones you would see in the stores. It’s just the episodes only. No special stuff. It’s not cleared up. But think about it. ThunderCats won’t be on DVD for quite a while. I’ll ask my brother about it. He asked his boss if he could get them on DVD. I guess Cartoon Network has a way to do that.

One more thing to tell you guys. They found my WALLET!!! It was still at Georgia Tech where I left from late at night. The funny thing is. I didn’t have my pants on. (Ok that was just wrong) No it’s because I was playing basket ball. So I rolled up my pants with my wallet. I had to pull it out to give my friend a card from it. But for some reason I don’t remember anything about the wallet after that. It was weird. I mean It was in my hands. And I could put it backing my pants because I didn’t have them on. (ok go ahead laugh your head off!) It’s just strange. It was in my hands, than I don’t find it the next day. That’s so weird. Hope you enjoy the story. Thanks for tuning in. And I’ll be sure to come by. My internet connection has been messed up as well. Don’t know what’s going on with it.

June 5 the day of the festival. In MakenZero’s room the mysterious girl is sewing; MakenZero is leaning against the wall, fast asleep. Azusa bursts into the room. “Hey MakenZero! Come on, it's the festival, let's get going! After this we're going to hit the red-light district--,” “Shh, MakenZero is finally asleep.” Azusa gives her a puzzled looked, and backs out of the room thinking, “MakenZero fast asleep in front of someone else? Could it be no longer any joke?” Out loud. “Well no skin off my back.” A man pulls open the front gate, out of breath. Azusa looks at him smiling, “Hey! Are you going to the festival?” “This is no time for festivals! Something terrible has happened!”

In his room, MakenZero wakes up. The girl looks at him, “What is it? Azusa was just--,” Azusa and the other man rush in. “MakenZero!” “What is it? You’re supposed to be guarding Caesura at the meeting--,” “The secret meeting place was raided by the Wolves of the mountain!” “So information is getting out,” Azusa looked at the man then MakenZero. “What about Caesura?” MakenZero asked. “It was too soon for him to reach the meeting place. He narrowly avoided disaster, but the others.” MakenZero starts to rush out, Azusa holds him back. “Wait MakenZero it's too late! Even if you go charging out now you'll never get there in time. There are 3000 soldiers out there! Fighting now will only make things worse for Caesura and the rest of us.”

The sudden shock of the incident brought the triumphant return of the Wolves of the mountains. The wolves with their clothes bloodstained, parade through the streets lined with nervous citizens. Hidden in the crowd and wearing a concealing hat is MakenZero. “So that’s the Wolves of the Mountain. These men are the greatest obstacle in the way of Caesura’s faction.” One of the wolves’ pauses and glances behind him; his eyes meet MakenZero’s. “What’s wrong Master Sage?” “It’s nothing Madame Primm.”  The girl who was at least five foot smiled up at him. “You’re so morbid smelling blood all the time. We need to take you shopping and give you something that smells elegantly.” “Primm?” “Yes?” “Don’t talk if you do not understand the words that are coming from even your own mouth. Something is fowl and you need to wear your sword more often and be serious.” “But a sword gets in a way of playing tag!” She laughed. MakenZero watched them, “That man, I feel like we're destined to meet again.”

And so--on the brink of that night the age took a violent reversal. When exaggeration and misinformation about the meeting tragedy reached Caesura’s faction, the province exploded. In the grip of madness that knew no end, a troop of about 3000 began marching to the capital. To meet them were enemy forces totaling about 20,000. They could see defeat before fighting even began. July 18. Though MakenZero and the patriots fought well, they could not hope to turn the tide. In a battle that lasted barely a day, the Caesura’s faction losses climbed to 400, while the enemy casualties were less than 60. The war fires spread to 28,000 homes and many perished in the city streets.

People search through the burnt wreckage of their homes for whatever they can salvage. MakenZero and the girl are standing underneath a bridge; underneath it Caesura huddles beneath a black raincoat. “I heard about the meeting. Their real plan was to set fire to the city and capture the headmasters in the confusion. Caesura was the only one who opposed that outrage. Caesura was also the only one to survive the attack. One of the men said it's by Heaven's decree.” Caesuras replied, “But look at us now. My faction is destroyed. We're now being pursued as enemies of the headmasters. The conservatives are gaining power. There's been a reversal in the provincial government. I'll stay in hiding for a while. If I stay here I'll be caught.”

“What should I do Caesura? The hotel was burnt to the ground.” “We've arranged for a house outside of the city. You can hide yourselves there until you decide what to do. I'll contact you through Azusa.” Caesura looked at the girl. “Yes?” Caesura got up to his feet, “If you have nowhere to go, you could live there with MakenZero. A young couple will avoid suspicion more easily than a young man alone. Of course it would be just for show. Look after him.” He walks off. They watch him in silence for a moment. “What should we do? I don't really have a place to go, but--,” “It's not as though you have nowhere, if you need money for traveling that can be arranged. (A pause) I guess it's harsh of me to leave it all to you. Let's live together. I don't know how long it will last, but. It doesn't have to be for show, together till death do us part.”

Caesura’s advisor is visiting Thames who is in prison. “That kid's getting married?! He only just came of age! Now that’s funny.” “This is no laughing matter Thames, at a time like this? What is he thinking?” Caesura advisor shook his head. Thames coughed, “What are you talking about? The whole time Caesura looked official. He had his girl on the side.” “Caesura and MakenZero are two very different things.” Thames looks down at his palm; he coughed up blood. “They’re not different. Caesura and MakenZero, unlike me, are going to protect this new era. If they can't fight for the women they love, whatever stands in their way, then what's going to happen to this nation?” “Unlike you, Thames, you’re sick aren’t you?” Thames wiping his hand hastily, “Don’t worry about me. You think I'd die without ever getting out of here again? Leave this place to me MakenZero. You and your woman don’t abandon this place even if it means your life.”

Caesura has fallen from power. Thames is ill. Amidst all these troubles, the young couple began their life together in the late summer. MakenZero was now thirteen; the girl, twenty.

 (Real Entry)

Well got my wallet back from Georgia Tech. YAY!!! So I can drive again. It’s so funny how something that small can pretty much ruin your life you know? We carry almost everything that’s important on us in a wallet or purse.

I did get through the first 13 episodes of TunderCats. They really need to work on the girl actors. They sound terrible. They all sound really old lol. Even Wildy Kit! And she's like 12! What's up with that!? Lion-O's voice is perfect as well as Tigera and Panthro. Oh! There is something I really need to get out on here.

My brother’s is getting married as I told you. Actually I remember a few who freaked out and thought I WAS GETTING MARRIED! Man I never saw how so many girls bubbles busted LOL. ^_^ Well anyways. Over thanksgiving mom went to go meet Jennifer's parents (brother's fiancée.) Like a Tuesday of this week she said something to me about it. She said she didn't like it at all.

She said the yard was trashy and everyone wore tennis shoes. (Meaning they were cheap ::rolls eyes::) I tell you something must have stuck her. I guess it's because it's her son getting married. Being over protective. Oh yeah mom finally saw her first Gothic. LOL I thought it was so funny. I mean I was thinking to myself when she was describing as if I don't know what a person in all black is at times.

I didn't say this to her but I was thinking. "Mom when was the last time you were in a white person's house?" lol. The thing that bothered me is that she was getting on this. I can tell she was really upset. I think it's because she knew she had good kids or something. I'm not saying we're the perfect sons. But I know there are other parents when we were growing up wonder why their kids weren't like us. I mean we just really really good kids. We really stayed out of trouble as much as possible. That's just how it went.

Mom finally gets to the point of why she was bringing it up. "Rory don't bring anyone like that here." I knew what she meant but she was going to say it anyways. I knew she was talking about white girls, it just makes me mad she thought that. She wants my brother and I to go up not down. The thing is. Jennifer came from a small country town like Brian and I did. And they both went to UGA. Small town people going to a big @$$ University. Her parents aren’t really rich or anything. I really don't care for that.

It's bugging the crap out of me. I mean if mom didn't want that then why did she leave us? She dragged day all the way out in the country of Georgia then left us out there for some reason. I still don't even know that reason today. She went to say, that those girls are just trying to bring themselves up. Which there is nothing wrong with that, however she suggest we're bringing ourselves down. I ask myself this. Then how do they ever get anybody who's having it better who can do wonder for them? Is there something wrong with that? I don't know. When Brian told me he was getting married. The first thing I thought was that he was too young. He just got a nice job, he's a very attractive guy, very smart. Why get tied down now?

My mom says he's going to regret it. What do I think? I don't know, I'm really worried. I want everything to workout for him. I hope Jennifer will make a good wife though. Damn it mom putting all this doubt in me about this. Mom also asks me is there nice black girls or mix girls at my schools. I really don't see any that suit me there. It's so funny; I dated my first black girl when I was a sophomore! And I think it was the same with my brother Brian. I hate how mom has come to this. I mean what did you expect if you left us to live in a small country town. I mean there wasn't much to pick from. Then all your sons got ridiculed by there own race up there.

I can still remember that black girls name. She Melissa Shruggs. I've known her since first grade, and she never liked me. Made fun of me all the way until my seventh grade year. I had moved never heard from her. But she's definitely why I didn't date my own race which is sad. I mean I met some nice girls that arre my color but that was by my Junior year. Your pretty much programmed by that point. I've dated every other race more then my own. It's sad really that it comes down to that.

Some people just don't get it. Man the last thing my mom said just made me want to blow up so much more. "The only reason why Brian can marry her is because she's poorer then us. If that was a white girl that was richer then us. Brian wouldn't be on her doorsteps." OMG I went so cold after that. I just didn't want to hear anymore. Thank god we were in the car dropping me off at college. sometimes it's true though. I mean I experienced things like that when I dated some. People just don't know how to let things go.

A couple weeks ago I was in a videogame stores where my friends work at. And it's a pretty rich part because they have a lot of big neighborhoods near them. So a child's parents were coming in and start talking to me out of the blue. they start telling us about what happen at a middle school down the street. Said some middle schooler taped a bullet to the window and it had a note about black people. They found out who the kid was and stuff. And I'm like wow. I meant things like that happened at this middle school. My friend Nathan went there and he told me that's pretty much what it was like, "You have the poor whites, blacks, and rich white people at that school. I am not surprised that happen but why kids that age know about racism?"

Everyone was asking themselves that. And I already knew. I mean where else could they get it? Parents. Only parents went through a lot of that time you know what I mean. The parents agreed with me and the dad said something quite interesting. "It has to be parents. There will always be some type of racism in us since we're the ones who had gone through it and didn't know anything at the time for being stupid." They left and I was just thinking. I never really had to go through that so much. But I still did even if I was a nice kid. I was always suspected of something.

The clock points just past eleven and Maken falls silent, his head bowed. “Maken?” Megan looked at him with concern; everyone looked at him with concern. “Let me take a breath.” Swipe agreed, “Yeah. He’s been talking for over three hours.” Another heavy silence follows. Rica spoke up, “Um. I’ll get some more tea.” “You shouldn’t have to do all that yourself. Let me help you.” Megan got up with her. “I’ll go get us some snacks. I’m kind of hungry.” Swipe got up and Makenzie followed, “Hey how do you know where the snacks are!?” Maken and Vivi sit in silence.

In the kitchen, “But I'm so shocked that Mr. Maken was an assassin,” said Rica.” “Oh yeah you didn’t know that he was the legendary MakenZero assassin,” Makenzie eating a honey bun, “I can’t believe he was married and at thirteen too.” Swipe butted in, “That’s not that surprising. During that age of time from what I hear, someone like Maken to be an incredible fighter back then was consider an adult at that age. To take up a weapon and fight for what you believe in and for the people who are oppressed.” “Really?” Makenzie pondered as Swipe nodded, “They called it coming of age. If you want to be a fighter and master the sword, you should remember that Makenzie. Even as a girl remember that. And at 18, a woman was halfway through marriageable age.”

“What are you trying to say?” Megan (age 22.) “Nothing,” Swipe looked at her weird. “I'm free to get married whenever I want. A stranger has nothing to say about it.” Swipe shook his head and thought to himself, “That’s why I didn’t say anything,” (out loud), “But we really don't know where we stand yet.” “About what?” Makenzie wondered. Rica nodded, “You’re right.” Megan looked at Swipe and Rica, “You think so too?” “Don’t ignore me!” Makenzie pouted.

Swipe continued on, “MakenZero’s wife. No. Maken’s wife.” Megan spoke up again, “We're still only halfway through the story, so maybe it's inevitable, but where she came from, who she is, what she was really thinking, even if she truly loved Maken. It looks suspicious.” “That couldn't be true. How could she marry someone she didn't love?” Rica started to tear up. “I can't believe that he killed her. Whatever the reason, his own wife,” Makenzie looked down; they all looked down and fell silent. “We should go back. I’m worried about Vivi.” Rica walked out. “You’re right,” Swipe followed as Megan quietly said, “If she gives up on him now, I will never forgive her.” “What?” “Nothing let’s go already.”

Outside the mansion that’s hidden by the mountains. Jax, Kumar and Hans are sitting outside. Enishi comes to speak to them. “Ten days?” Jax looked confused. “Yes. I gave him my declaration of war this morning.” “Without a word to your comrades? I can't accept this,” Hans letting out a puff of smoke as he took some of his cigarette. “Suits me fine. All this waiting around isn't my style at all,” Kumar laughed. “A declaration of war is fine. But ten days is ridiculous. What do we need all that time for?” Jax asked. Enishi smiled at the thoughts of Ox working down in the basement with his fine tools.

“Because this time we're attacking on the enemy's home ground. No matter how cool-headed he is, he'll have to take us seriously then. You're free to attack him alone or together. But MakenZero at his peak was known throughout most of the last couple of wars as the strongest there was. If we fight, it will be a battle of our full strength against his, and that will mean total annihilation. Since that's the case, I thought we could use some new weapons. I've made arrangements with my organization in the Demon City, but since they'll have to be custom-made, ten days is the quickest I could make it. That's why.” “Isn't that self-contradictory? It used to be that once we had MakenZero’s attention, his head went to whoever got to him first. If you think about it, at that point, we six become enemies.” Jax added. Enishi heads back inside but replies, “I'm the kind of man to send his enemies salt.”

Jax, Kumar and Hans share the same thoughts. “Whatever he’s planning, in ten days MakenZero’s head will be mine!” Enishi walking through the hallways, “I give up. All this cat-and-mouse foolishness is so tiring. (Looking up) You must have heard me, Mr. Juba. It'll be in ten days. Don't forget.” Peering from a crack in the ceiling, “You make light of me. Enishi, what are you plotting? What is Ox building, down in the basement where there are no ceilings for me to crawl through?” “I wouldn't mind telling you, Mr. Juba. But you'd have to come down and meet me face to face.” There is a slight pause. “I'll give you some advice. I don't care what you and Ox are up to. I have no desire to interfere. But don't interfere with my slaughter of MakenZero, the only man to see me and live.”

Enishi enters his own room and sits down facing the window. “You and Ox.” My methods may coincide with Ox, but our objectives couldn't be more different. I don't need any of them, just as long as I have my sister, just me and her.” As always, her image appears before his eyes, smiling down at him. Tears begin to fill his eyes. Why? Why did you have to die?" Back where Maken and the others are. Everyone is seated with some food and drink in hand and lap. “Let’s go,” Swipe was ready. Maken still doesn’t speak. “Please let us hear the rest.” Vivi asked. “Very well, I will go on.”

(Real entry)

"Brief Intermission my @$$ RORY!"LOL Sorry sorry! Let’s catch up everybody! I didn’t realize that this was going to be even longer then the Nekam story arc I had. That one is 29 pages long. This one is already 27 and still have to finish the story telling part of Maken’s past then fight Enishi. It’s crazy right now. And everybody is getting ready to take final exams and such. I have an exam tomorrow in reading which shouldn’t be too hard. But I probably won’t be around. And for some reason I’m not getting the stuff I need for my classes for next year. So I need to look up on what’s going on.

I hope your enjoying the story. I know the it’s getting long and such. No fighting in sight anywhere for now. This second part of Maken’s past is going to be more action but it’s going to start out peaceful and such. I wanted the ages to be very different but brought together. With MakenZero being 13 now he was killing so many already. It’s scary but that’s how he was. You’ll find out how he came that way and how he learned all that stuff. There’s going to be a lot of surprises in the later ones.

It’s funny. It’s like I have to continually update to get everyone interested but these things take a lot of time and it’s not summer. I would be produce at least two a day. But it takes a couple days now to do just one. There’s been a slight problem I realized. I finally found my Kenshin OVA (1-4) on disc. Then when I read the version of Kenshin manga translations. They’re both quite different except the end. I have already written out of this story two years ago. Which goes by the movie. Yet both are good, but then lots of thigns won’t make sense. Like what he do to the six comrades guys you know. But I don’t think I have to explain everything of that hopefully. But some of it’s pretty cool.

However, I don’t like in the manga translation. He talked too much. In the movie he hardly talked, and everytime he did he was really cold. And all the action of him fighting, he wasn’t screaming war cries or anything. He was just killing so quickly before the guys could even scream. So I’m having difficult time when I get to that part. I want it to be the best. And when I wrote that out, the fights were more detailed. The fights haven’t been detailed in here, unless he’s doing one of his special sword moves. Which hasn’t been seen since NekamOrez fight pretty much. So we’ll see how it works out. Thanks for coming by as usual and reading. Please take care and I’ll come by as soon as I can get a real break. Take care.

I don't know somethings bothering me. Took my math test today. I didn't know what the hell I was doing. It was crazy. I suck at math period @_@. Even the smartest people in that class were having trouble. That's kind of bad and lots of hope is lost in others who don't get it. So I just wrote down answer. I did try to work out the ones I thought would do something you know. This is insane. God I failed that class I feel so worthless. Got one more class of that. All my classes have ended. They're just now finals time.

I had two final exam English papers to write. Oh God I don't know how I did on those. I wasn't as nervous but time was certainly flying. The last one I hardly even finished it. Good thing I was looking back through it from time to time for editting.Oh God at least let me pass one of them so I can take the compass. I've started doing well at the end of that class but that might not save me. I need a new plan. I don't want to be Rory anymore. I don't want to be having trouble with everything and being stubborn.

How do you stop something like that? Oh I don't know. It's looking very bleek right now and that's not good. I'm trying to believe in myself. I wasn't super worried when I was writing the essay. It's usually after it. I tried to do what I could. I didn't even have time to use my dictionary. I hate when people say things are easy. Not everyone is on the same level. I know I'm smart in a way. But it takes a lot more time to teach me materail and it has to be in a fashion where I can get it.

I hate being responisible. Makes me feel selfish. I already know I'm a selfish person I don't need to know it more. I mean. The reason why I don't do a lot things, is I don't know what I'm doing. Why don't I ask? Oh I don't know, because I'm stubborn and techer's there are like. "You don't know this?" Well duh I'm in this class for a reason! UGH everything is just messed up. The teachers are good but then sometimes their attitudes gets the best of them.

I hate wishing. But I'm going to say it anyways. I wish I was a better person. Why couldn't God spare me all this and let me be hard working and believe in him more? Probably because he gave me a free will. I can choose whatever I want. he's basically got two paths setup. When I'm doing bad and when I'm doing good. They go up and down at times. So it's been most likely up right now. Oh boy. I wonder if God ever regrets giving us a free will. A lot of don't even believe in him. Then the ones that do don't take his advice. But all in the end we still blame him. We're human that's going to happen. It's our own free will. Damn it why do I have to be this way?

My head hurts. To understand everything but not understand anything at all. That's how I feel. I think I said this before. There is a reason yet there is no reason, however we try to reason with ourselves, yet we cannot reason anything at all. So reason is nonreasonable to the people who are reasoning with themselves. I know I've said that before. And it's changing all the time. Just glad I got this to down. Other news.

Still working on that job thing and the college decided to close the scheduling for classes next year early. god I wish I knew that. They need to put a sign up. then I have three classes for next semester but then they're not 12 credit hours. they're only 10, so I'm considered a part time student. but is there a difference in that. I rather have it that way. Because the other class I was going to add was smcack dab middle of the day. It sucks. Plus I want a job. It will force dad into giving me the car and telling step mom to go rent one as he gets his own paid off truck. It's so weird. The lady's got more money then my dad. yet she uses his truck that he worked really hard to pay for. And pretty much messed up the alarm thing to. And this is over a year ago. In April it'll be 2 years. This blows really bad. I need a car to get around and look for jobs.

I just hope EB Games will hire me. I'm practically working there for free. And if I don't get the job I basically humiliated myself in front of a lot of people.What should I do. I'm backed into a corner. And everyone I feel comfortable with in trying to help me with stuff. Are too busy and gone off to do stuff. UGH but my responsibility. My mom went to the Alicia Keyes concert tonight so that probably was a lot fun. But I noticed mom has been in the house all the time like me. she's looking depress quite badly. Christmas is going to be boring as usual. I can't remember the last christmas that was good. Actually a 3 to 4 years ago. I hate growing up. Can't you see I want to be a kid forever. Maybe I am. I'm certainly not growing up am I.=_=

(Christmas Wish list)

Pass at least two out of three college classes

Get the Job at EB

Get a car to get around

Straighten myself out before 2nd semester starts.

Study over break (God I don't want to do it but I need to.)

Get life in order.

Be educated lol =P

Able to stable life to play videogames again

Get outside

Meet some girls

get a girl fr (okay getting ahead of myself lol =P)

Find out what to do in life.

Now why isn't the rest of the entry blue now!?! This is weird. >.< I tried fixing it now it won't let me. And I'm not rewriting that hold thing. I tried pasting and coloring it but that didn't work. It's only coloring a few words. ::sighs and fall over::

About 5 months after the disaster of the secret meeting. It is now December. The year would be over in a few days. Azusa, who is traveling around the country disguised as a house called doctor, sits talking with MakenZero amidst fields. “August was the cavalry battle of four provinces. In October the purge of the popular movements began. We had barely evaded the first enemy suppression of the Caesura faction when rumors of the second reached us. Then on the 15th of this month, Thames got fed up and led his army to take back the provincial government. The faction's in a state of utter chaos right now.”

“Is there any news from Caesura?” MakenZero pondered. “Not this time. This is to say we’ve never gotten any. No one knows where he's gone. Since he's the only one that made it out of the deadly affair, people are calling him Run-Away Caesura. Maybe it's true. Maybe it's over for Caesura faction, now, too.” “That's not true. Thames will win. Caesura will come back. What about the capital?” “Oh, it's terrible. It's completely under the Wolves of the mountains’ control. Patriots are being hunted down every day by the packs of wolves. It's completely different from before--the city is running with blood. You should be careful, too.” Azusa looked at him.

“Their first mission is to establish order in the city. Until they do that, they won't look out here.”(Thinks of the man with chain-swords) “Now, the enemy most to be feared is one who exists in the shadows. Someone who would never be recorded in history unless betrayed.” MakenZero looked out at nature while Azusa got up. “All this bad things happen all around us. It even gets me down. What about you? Why aren't you depressed?” “It’s thanks to you.” I didn't expect to find you so cheerful. You'd think you'd be bored, out here in the sticks, after being an assassin.”  “. It's not like that. I love kenjutsu, which is the samurai's sword art. It requires the use of blades especially Japanese blades such as the katana, wakizashi, and no-daichi. Kenjutsu involves powerful, high commitment strikes to selected targets in order to kill the opponent. There is a strong side of spiritual and philosophical study. But I don't love killing. These five months have opened my eyes to any number of boring things.” “I see,” Azusa walks off, past a group of people.

“Laying in stock again? Must be tough coming all this way here, but they say in the capital that the ointment MakenZero makes works wonders on war wounds.” MakenZero walks across the country lanes. A farmer saw him and waved him over, “Ah MakenZero, it’s good to see you. My son’s stomach has been bothering him since last night, so--,” “All right. I’ll have to make up the medicine, so come by tomorrow to get it.” The woodcutter came over into their chat. “Going to gather herbs again today? You work hard.” “You too, be careful out there in the mountains.”

At MakenZero’s house, a group of kids are playing. The woman is rather listlessly (Lacking energy or disinclined to exert effort; lethargic) playing ball with a girl. “I’m home--,” the kids mob him. “You’re back! Where you go?” “I just went out to gather some herbs. Did you play with your aunt?” “Yes, but.” One girl spoke, “She’s no fun at all.” Another girl is standing back from the others. MakenZero looks to her, “What’s wrong?” “My dad said that there's something strange about you, so I shouldn't play with you. But my mom says you look out for everyone, so you're a good person.” “I see,” he patted her head, “Well, I'll be inside all day tomorrow, so you can play with everyone. It's getting late. You should all be heading home.” “Okay! See you later!” The kids run off home.

“I'm sorry. I don't smile well. I like children, but--,” “It’s okay.” She looked up at him, “Especially in front of that unguarded smile.” MakenZero gives her a surprise glance. “You smile a lot these days.” “Yes I guess that's true. I've been though a lot of bad times. I was born in the middle of a famine; I lost my parents and brothers. Since the age of nine, I've trained relentlessly under the teachings of my master. Now I'm Caesura’s shadow assassin. Up till now, in my dealings with people, I haven't had a lot to smile about. I learned the principles of the Kenjutsu, wielded a sword, killed. Even with pretty words for my skills, killing is still killing. Kill some to save others. All for an age in which the powerless could find happiness, but to tell the truth, up till now, I didn't know what happiness was. What I've come to fight for, and what I'll fight for from now on. Living these five months in the country, with you, has taught me that. I know that someday the fighting will begin again, but at least until New Year’s; I want it to stay like this.”

A man warms his hands over a fire on the side of the street thinking to himself. “How long can we keep up this undercover life? Just be patient until Caesura returns. Hm?” The man notices Azusa. “Wait that Azusa. What is he doing in the city? He said he was staying with MakenZero for the night. Something’s up?” He follows Azusa out of the city, to an old shack in the woods. “Something is definitely wrong. There are a lot of hideouts for our faction, but even I never heard of this one.” He peeks through a crack in the wall. Azusa sits before three fighters.

“The faction finished. Caesura escaped, but MakenZero is still under our control. He's changed a lot, these past five months. Now is the perfect time to strike.” The man thought to himself, “Azusa! He’s the traitor! We can’t when the city back without MakenZero, I have to warn him--,” Two arrows strike right where the wall had the crack. Catching the man off guard, he started to run away, and then a hand with blades for fingers grips his face. He starts to struggle but the grip was so strong that broke into the skin slicing his eyes and all of his face. The men go over to the body. “We cannot lose this moment!” The eldest of them spoke. Azusa was bent over the body, “This is Caesura’s advisor. When he goes missing someone’s going to notice.” “It was unavoidable. We must keep this up until MakenZero’s slaughter! We must pay great attention to what prevented our fellow shadow assassin’s chain sword from bringing him down.” “Meaning?” One of the other assassins looked toward the eldest assassin. “We've prepared this for a year. We'll use it now. Enishi!” Enishi, a sullen boy with spiky black hair, appears at the door. “It's your turn. Go!”

(Real Entry)

As usual a boring day. Mom went out all day. So I didn’t get to go to the college and see if I pass the class or pretty much failed it. And I’m pretty much not understanding the whole full time or part time student thing. I was full time now. And that’s three classes. I have three classes for next semester but it doesn’t add up to be 12 credit hours or over. I have 10. Why in the world is this happening? And the classes I would pick are too far apart from my other classes. 12 p.m. then my next class is at 8:30 that night! What’s the deal? I hate this.

I hope this gets all worked out. Even if I pass my English class, which I already know that I did. It’s because of my good grades at the end in that class. Hopefully I passed at least one of those essays. Gosh please I need to make it for the exit computer exam. I can’t believe I have to do three things to get out of this class. If I fail one part of the test in English. I have to take the whole class over. This sucks. But anyways moving on.

Didn’t do very much today. Lately I’ve been running every other day. So I’m getting semi back in shape. I didn’t go by EB Games like I thought I would but oh well. Maybe I’ll go another time. Only three more final exams and this semester is over. Thank god. I read up on my comics’ lol. I love doing that. Which reminds me. There’s a Power Puff Girls comic I’ve been reading called, “The Power Puff Girls Doujinshi.” Doujinshi is an Asian word of course, meaning Fan-art.

This comic will blow your mind away. It’s incredibly drawn well. Not only are they older (just in first grade really and more Japanese style clothing for them.) Other Cartoon Network characters make appearances. Even Nickelodeon characters are in this one. That’s probably the other reason why this comic isn’t know. Licensing and stuff. It’s still cool. He uses characters I have seen in a long while you know. It’s also pretty dark too. One of the characters was killed!!! So check it out. It’s going to be an awesome storytelling I can see it. Gosh this is something I probably would and should have been doing you know. Maybe I can come up with something later. Hey not such a sad entry yay! ^_^

http://bleedman.snafu-comics.com/ Go Power Puff Girls Go!!!!

Two young boys brandish sticks like swords. “I am Caesura the patriot,” One boy said. “And I am Thames the military master and second in command!” The other boy said. MakenZero actually looking embarrassed holding two sticks in each hand, “Beware, you fools. I am the captain of the Wolves of the Mountains, the demons who silence crying children. My blades will drink blood tonight!” They attack, and he fends them off. The other children are looking at something, and MakenZero glances up to see what it is. A sullen-looking boy appears a little ways off.

“Who is that?” MakenZero asked the boys. I don't know. He's not from the around here.
Maybe he wants to play with us.” The kids said. “I'll go ask him!” One the boys ran off to him. They talk for a minute and the other boy hits him. MakenZero runs over, “Hey!” Enishi gives him a cold glare. “Enishi? Enishi, is that you?” The girl came outside to the boy. Inside the house, “This is my brother, Enishi.” “Your brother? Now that you mention, you have the same eyes,” MakenZero got up, “You probably have lots of things you want to talk about. I'll be outside.”

The kids are playing again; MakenZero sits by the side of the field thinking. “So she has a brother. She never mentioned him before. Not that that's surprising. But how did he know to come here? This is a safe house. No one but Caesura and Azusa is supposed to know about it. The only one else who knows is her. But it can't have been her.” The kids come up to him, “What's wrong? You're not playing with us?” “Oh sorry, I’ll be right there,” he thinks again, “No matter how I try I can't make anything of it. Except it might be hard to have that peaceful New Year's now out here.”

Inside the house she hugs her brother. “It's been a long time. You surprised me. But I'm so glad to see you. You must be hungry. Wait a minute, I was just making dinner. (Turning to stir the pot) When did you leave? How is Father?” “I don't know. I left a year ago, just after you did,” Enishi shrugged. “Enishi? Who's been taking care of you? And how did you know I was here? You never heard anything from me.” “I knew. I have connections. You should be happy. The time of Heaven's Justice has finally come for MakenZero.” She dropped the spoon looking at him in shock, “Enishi then you’re the--,” “You didn't know? That's funny. They said they'd already told you all about it.”

(Flashback) She is seated before the three assassins. And the eldest assassin was off talking to Azusa. The eldest assassin named Tatum gives her instructions, “When the time comes, once he trusts you, we'll send someone you know. I can't tell you who or by what means. Just work your way close to him and continue watching him closely. Watch him until you know the meaning behind his every movement. Once you find his weakness, your goal and our victory are accomplished.”(End of Flashback) She was still in shock. Enishi speaks, “Let’s go! You’re finally done here.” “Go back home.” “What?” “You’re the eldest son of our family. I cannot let you dirty your hands in this.” “I don't care about the family! I want to help you!” “Go back home Enishi.”

A moment’s pause then Enishi is almost in tears. “What is it? Something happened to you. Why won't you come with me? Why are you protecting him! He's your enemy! He's the one that stole your happiness!” Outside, the sun is setting. The kids are going home. “See you tomorrow,” the kids yelled to MakenZero. “Okay. Take care. What in the world?” He sees Enishi walking along the road by himself, “Where are you going? It's almost time for dinner--,” Enishi gives him a look full of hate. “You, if only you hadn't been there." He rushes off and MakenZero watches him go.  Inside the house the girl is writing in your diary. He comes inside, “Hey, where is he going--,” She slams the diary shut, with a violence that startles him. “What is it?” “Enishi is going back home.” “Back home?” “Never told you. You were probably wondering about me. Up till now I thought I wouldn't tell you anything. But, maybe this is a good chance for us to talk.”

(Real Entry)

Hey surprisingly it’s been a good weekend. Well sort of. I’ll explain. I went up to the college Saturday. No one in my class I knew was going to be there. So when I got there. It takes me twenty minutes to get up there. It’s like a freaking ghost town. I go in and walk around. My foot steps echoing throughout the hallways, I’m trying to find my Final Exam essay grade. How should explain this?

I’m in college. But my classes aren’t exactly college courses. They’re pretty much a few steps before college. Since I didn’t that great in high school classes. I wasn’t dumb or anything like that. But I had taken me a long time to learn a lot of stuff and I was lazy. I pretty much had to study everyday, and this when I had moved. Even if after a year or two. I still didn’t know anybody. So life was always depressing and boring. I mean why make it even more depressing by having to work so hard on something, by the time I catch up. People had already moved on. They really need to fix the education here. Everyone needs to get on the same page. And forcing every Georgia high school student to take it is ridiculous.

That’s not the point. My essay writing sucks. It did a lot. The last part of this class was going to be the hardest, my English class. It’s so weird that this semester is almost over. Only three days left. My dad doesn’t know I’m failed math yet. I told mom and my brother. But dad knows that I’ not very good at math and he tells me to keep at it. I feel so bad. So that’s when the job comes in. I rather be doing school all year around in college. To catch up and even graduate earlier. That would help very much so. Yeah so keep praying for me to get that EB job.

So I check the grades. And they didn’t look at my second essay. -_- Because I PASSED MY FIRST ONE!!! =P lol. It was awesome. It was so quiet in that college. I just walked off to one of the computer told the my buddies online what happen. Then got in the car and drove to EB games to hang out and play DBZ 3 (Dragonball Z) and SNK vs. CAPCOM (King of Fighters vs. Street Fighter Basically.) It was great. Man I so needed that. So I only have one more test to go. And that’s editing. And I can take all the time I want on it. And it’s my only test Thursday then I’m out until January 10th. Thank god he gave that sign to me.

I didn’t feel like I lost all hope but it was scary. I’m driving twenty minutes not knowing if I passed or failed the final exam essay. I have three things to do to get out of that learning support English class. I have to pass that class. Pass at least one of the two essays that are checked by three people. Then the editing on the computer. God I’m going to take my time on that thing. But I made it. Only one thing to go until I get out of that class. Then I have to do well on my reading skills test. Hopefully I can make it. At least pass two out of the three classes.

And it must have been Rory save the weekend for a lot of people. Man I got so many IMs and such. People going scary, drinking, trying to kill themselves cutting. Everything was just thrown at me. But guess what? Rory was having a good day. Meaning he was at his best ^_~. Dominated all that stuff. One of the girls was having a problem and we got into a big huge argument, and  told her there are people just like her that do worse. But she didn’t want to be friends anymore. That she hurts me and stuff. It’s a pain but you know you have to deal with things. So I told her take her time and see what happens. Of course I already know she’s going to come back and say sorry. So I tell her that she needs to seek help and that life goes on.

Another incident. Someone was having trouble with God and her boyfriend. Saying she doesn’t want to spend the time with God but she knows she’s wrong. And I reminded her. That he goes to church as well. So I told them to talk about it and just tell him what’s going on. It’s been great though. I mean there were some heavy stuff I thought I wouldn’t get through. But I just told them I’ll be there if they need it. So it was good. Finally. Whew. But anyways enjoy the story. It’s going to get even better. We’re almost back into the fighting stuff. I wouldn’t mind people trying to figure out what’s going on >.< you can love my stories. But I already know you do. It’s time for guessing games or something you want me to explain. I’ll explain it to you! So keep that in mind!

MakenZero is looking outside, “No wonder it's so cold. It's snowing. It'll cover the ground.” “I told you before that my family is from.” MakenZero turns back from the window to see her sitting by the fire pouring tea. “There are three of us. We lived peacefully. We weren't so well off that we had money to spare, but we never went hungry. My father knew nothing of the scholarly arts, but he was a kind, loving man, good to his family and his neighbors. My mother was kind too, but she was always weak, and she died shortly after Enishi was born. Enishi never knew her. But I always took care of him, so he loved me as he would her. To Enishi I was both sister and mother, my sweet little brother. He has a tendency to judge people harshly, and he can get a little out of hand, but he's a good kid. When my engagement was announced he threw a tantrum. The worst he's ever been.”

He gives her a startled look. She takes a few steps forward. “Here,” she hands him a cup of tea. “My fiancé was the second son of a similar family, a childhood friend. Like my father, he wasn't accomplished, but he was kind and hardworking. At the time, I loved him very much. When he chose me, I was very happy. But, even though I was so happy, all I could do was look at him in amazement. No matter how much I hate it, I can hardly ever smile. Maybe that's why I never told him how happy I was. "If the second son of a soldier cannot make you happy, I will at least be known as a warrior of repute," he told me. He postponed our wedding and joined the chaos of the war. He never returned.”

There is a slight pause. “I didn't wait for the news to come to me. I went to the capital as well. And (thinking) I entered in a plot to kill you. (Aloud) He died, in a far-off place I didn't know. The happiness I should have had died with him. But maybe it really was my fault. If I had cried and tried to stop him from going to war for me, because I thought that way, if I hadn't found something--someone to hate, I would have gone mad.” MakenZero holds her close. She had one a big shirt and it slipped off her should to her elbows. It’s all right. It’s all right now.” She looked up at him to kiss but she ended up sobbing. Outside the snow begins to fall harder.

A little later. “A little more than a year ago, because I wanted to protect the happiness of the people of this country, I quarreled with my master and left him. For that reason, I wanted to end the conflict and open a new era. That's why I joined the Caesura loyalists,” MakenZero said to her as they both curled up underneath the blanket they brought out near the fire. “I believed that I could do that with the skills that I had learned from my master. But in reality it wasn't that simple. I killed and killed, without bringing the new era one step closer--I was just a common murderer. I buried my feelings, but somewhere in my consciousness the hazy smell of blood was never far away. That was when I met you. Your questions pierced the haze around me. My half-lost sanity returned to me,” he thought to himself, “I don’t smell blood anymore. Only your white plum scent.”

Now out loud, “For the first time, I understood the seriousness of people's many different kinds of happiness. No matter how great the skill of the teachings I was given, no matter how I tried to raise my own skill, one man can't hope to change an era alone. And he certainly can't bear the burden of man's happiness alone. The only thing he can do is protect the happiness of the people he sees before him, one by one. But before that--my days as a shadow assassin will go on. Until the day when the new era is achieved, I'll push my way forward, over corpses. But when we reach the new age--maybe this is foolish of me--I want to find a way to protect others without taking life. While finding a way to atone for the crime of stealing other's happiness with my own hands.” He looked at her. “Yes?” “The happiness you lost once, in all this violence. I'll protect it this time for you.” She looked into his eyes and smiled. “All right.”

The next morning she gets dressed and picks up her diary. MakenZero is still asleep. She thought to herself, “This man stole my happiness once. And he gave me another happiness. He'll kill again. But he'll protect more lives than he takes. He must not die here.” She steps outside, “Farewell. My second love.” She closes the door behind her.

(Real Entry)

Awe, oh gosh. For those who read this. You probably figured out what’s going on now. MakenZero had killed the girl’s fiancé, but fallen in love with her. She came to the city where she saw him for the first time, to see the killer who killed her love. She didn’t know what would happen either. Yet the fact reminds. She still worked against MakenZero to bring his downfall.

Enishi is such a brat isn’t he? Man I can’t stand him young. Well I’m not even sure if I stand him older now. He’s pretty much an annoying character. What makes him so cool is that you know he the girl’s brother. And wanted revenge after 11 years, which there’s still more to the kid. He’s got a freaking empire of weapons. But let’s not get ahead of ourselves. The story isn’t over. It’s now building up. And I’m so glad you people have been reading it. Well some of you anyways.

It’s hard to break up a good story you know. The next part is practically already been written out two years ago. I liked it. But I was more of a narrator which made it sound kind of bad. So I need to work on that. Plus the manga is different. I don’t want to include all these people. Because there’s so many right now. So I’m going by the movie of Kenshin. The funny thing about all this. It’s a story being told in a story. So when this ends. MakenZero still has to fight Enishi. There’s still a lot of surprises left. Are we even half way through this story arc now?

NO WAY! We’re getting halfway but we’re still not there. Probably after the past story is done. There’s still a lot of writing to do. I can’t believe this thing turned out to be so long!. By the way, I checked all 50 of my online contacts on here today! What an achievement whew! That was soooo long to get through them all. Because my internet connection went off and on like a light switch. Which was making me really really mad. So 50 people have been checked on. I didn’t comment lol that would have taken too long. But I visited everyone on my list. So how good is that? ^_^ Enjoy the story! And catch up if you need to!

MakenZero was still alive. Walking, walking, walking, and more walking towards his sad goal. His right eye looked like he was crying blood, it was swelling badly, and he was losing blood everywhere. His clothes were ripped all over the place. He had eleven cuts on his face now. They’ve tried blowing him up twice but yet they failed and he continues to keep going. He suddenly dropped forward into the snow. He got up again struggling with his sword helping him walk how long could he hang in there. The scarf was drenched in blood, everything was dark around him, there were lamps leading him somewhere and he followed. When he walked the lamps got brighter and there were all the people he had killed, so many lives he had taken but he was protecting the innocent wasn’t he? No they were using him, the guy said that before he hired them, but MakenZero was trying to understand and he was l understanding why this was happening. A new era has to begin soon.  (Flashback) “Please prepare a room for her.” “You soldiers are so restless. You kill all night, and now you’ve found yourself a woman,” the landlady spoke.  “I don’t care about her.” This was the first time MakenZero had met her after he killed the assassin in front of her on accident. “Mr. Caesura, you’re safe!” “I wish I were dead. I’ve lost everything, ” Mr. Caesura shook his head. MakenZero seemed to be walking through his past events with interactions with people.

Tatum stood with his arms folded and Enishi waited behind the trees for him to come. She hadn’t moved from the house what could she do she couldn’t do anything everything was coming back to haunt her. Cherry blossoms were falling all over the place; MakenZero was now using his sword as a walking stick he was still dreaming. “Should we go there?” Rivers and trees a peaceful place appeared. “Should we go there!?” More beautiful weather trees everywhere, springtime it seemed to be springtime. He said it again, “Should we go there?!?” The beauty of a red sunset through the trees seemed impossible right now but there it was beautiful as ever. MakenZero kept walking. “SHOULD WE GO THERE!?!?!” He yelled out in the snowstorm could anyone hear what he was saying? He seemed to have something determination. He stood there in the snow and it was nothing to him now.

Snow was coming in through the crack of the doorway. She looked at the snowflakes and turned towards the door. Enishi held himself closer and he saw him. Tatum opened his eyes too to look. MakenZero stumbled out of the forest; he stood in front of them now. Heaven’s judgment was about to happen on this day of all days, or is it everyday? She gasped and got up to look out the door crack. She opened the door more to look and there he was. MakenZero using his sword as a walking stick, he was exhausted and didn’t look like he had anything left. He breathed hard, the breath could be seen floating around him, his clothes were ripped and there was nothing but a tired fighter who looks like he’s losing everything. She was so ashamed of herself and looked away from him.

“Look at yourself. You’ve used up your remaining strength just to arrive at this place of execution. Now you know what a man feels like to fight without anything to protect, the battle is harder. Yet, from the beginning, you had nothing to preserve, unlike us. By the order of the syndicate, and as the chief of its field operations, I will see you dead. I will do so, because I could not protect my men from your sword! ” Tatum yelled. He just couldn’t believe they blew him up twice and he was still coming. Tatum still realized that he was weakened. He ran towards MakenZero, MakenZero fell to his knees out of breath but holding the sword tightly as he can and drew it from the sheath. Enishi watched in amazement how fast he went. MakenZero did have it left. But he missed. The man uppercut him and MakenZero nearly flew off his knees, he was in pain this time he had nothing left much at all. MakenZero got up he was so tired losing even more blood.

MakenZero came forward and slashed, slashed, and even more slashing. Tatum was now toying with him keeping out of his reach, he was tired and weak there was nothing else he could do but keep swinging the sword. MakenZero swung hard this time but Tatum just looked at the sword he blocked with his arm shields and he looked back at him kicking him, knee straight into his face spinning to the ground he fell. She couldn’t stand it. She covered her ears and tried to keep it all out of her head. She shook her head. This isn’t happening this can’t be happening, what person has not said that to themselves. Bad things always happen always and forever will to make life really worth it. There he stood. Covered in blood holding the cherry blossom flower out. Her fiancé from the dead was standing there. She opened her eyes and slowly turned towards him. She looked straight at him playing off no emotions she missed him so much. He looked down at the flower than looked back at her, she nodded and he smiled. He was gone as if it was just a dream, she had agreed to something? The cherry blossom lay there on the flower where he had stood. She looked back outside to see what was happening.

The man picked MakenZero up by the back of his shirt punching him in the stomach than brought his hands together smashing is on his back then punching him in his face. MakenZero slid back but came back at the guy, slashing once again failing in the process. The guy blocked spun, and clotheslines him into the ground. MakenZero rolled into the snow. Tatum took out the dagger that the girl was going to use on him. He had the idea of using the girl’s dagger on MakenZero would be poetic justice to on him. MakenZero stumbled back up and screamed and screamed with all his might. Enishi backed up and his eyes got smaller, he didn’t like the way it sounded. The man just smiled and put the knife running full speed at MakenZero’s chest.

(Real Entry)

The printer at the final exam messed up last night. So I didn’t get my grade until a few hours ago. I passed. Why aren’t I thrilled? I knew it was going to be the toughest test and that I still didn’t know quite a lot for this English. But I could see a whole lot more mistakes this time then last time that’s for sure. Even so it's not like I passed awesomely. I hope everybody else’s day is good. Take care be safe. And thank you for all the prayers and thoughts you people gave me. Thank you so much! Enjoy the story. The Remembrance ark is almost at an end.

MakenZero ran as fast as he could with all his injuries towards Tatum. “I killed many men in order to safeguard the well being of the common man.” He was fighting her fiancé, than another picture of her fixing flowers. “But my idealism caused you to lose your love. I stole an important life from you.” The fiancé gagged and his chest split open and when he begged for his life MakenZero put his sword through the back of his neck going through the guy’s throat as well. “I did not know I had done it.” He seemed to be running in slow motion still towards his doom. “I fell in love with you.” She had put her hand on his cheek and he took it they both stared into each other’s eyes it was strange to fall in love with someone like him, she laid her head on his chest and closed her eyes comfortable with him always she was. “I made promises, but I am not fit to protect you. Even though I. I.” Maken took his sword raising it above his head. He put all his energy into this one.

Another dreamed flashed in, he stood in tons of cherry blossoms. She walked up behind him and covered his eyes. Another flashback began. “Yes, we sold more than I expected. You seem so happy right now.” He touched her hands. MakenZero turned around to see that she wasn’t there, he was searching the dream. He saw her hair float by him and yet he turned again only to see the sunset with a cross with the scarf that she gave him. Then more crosses seemed to appear, this was the first time MakenZero had ever see killing and met the person who saved his life here, he couldn’t protect the ones he cared about than he was too young and he wanted to learn and so he did. He spoke her name. “I will protect you.”

The dream ended in an instance and the scarf covered his eyes as he slashed through his target. It made a suckling sound as he got through the flesh and the scarf came undone blowing away from his eyes. He finished the sword stopped still in the body. He opened his eyes and it changed everything. He had slashed through her and the assassin’s shoulders. She was holding back the assassin by struggling to keep the dagger from landing into him. However MakenZero had killed them both with one blow, he watch in shocked how he just killed his own love, who would ever forgive him for such a thing? Enishi blinked. So much blood was coming splashing out of both of them. Enishi’s breathe caught in his throat, MakenZero was leaning forward she hit his chest and slid down on the blood snow ground.

Before the assassin hit the ground to die, he spoke once more. “I don’t understand what a woman is.” He died before he even hit the ground. MakenZero screamed her name. He was on his knees trying to hold her up some. She opened her eyes and looked at him. He spoke her name softly tears that want to be release from his eyes has he looked down on her. She still had the dagger in her hand and she was crying.

He understood what she wanted and so he leaned down closer to her. She put the dagger into his for head and cut into it making the “MZ” in his forehead. The blood dripped down on to her face making her look like she cried blood and it seemed she did too. He was finally able to let one tear drop on to her. He now had thirteen scars on his face. “I am so sorry, my darling” Her eyes filled with tears but her arm fell down. She had passed away. MakenZero choked on his breath crying. He hugged her tightly not knowing what to do now. The Enishi had so much snow in his hair now, his eyes were flickering and he dropped the umbrella. “Sister.”

MakenZero had taken her back to where they had been hiding out. It was a very beautiful house they built together. There stood a dead cherry blossom tree outside. It’s like it had known what happened. Or maybe it was because winter was setting in, snowflakes came in lightly. MakenZero sat next to the bed where she laid. “I’ve lost you. Now I understand how much you suffered. You were living with a pain like this. It was so hard for you, you should have hated me. But you protected me.” He touched her cold cheek softly. “You allowed me to live, but now you are free from your pain. You will not suffer any more. I will continue to live with my broken heart. It will serve as my atonement for what I did to you.”

He touched his scars on his face and the “MZ.” “I must make reparations for the lives I have destroyed. It will be difficult, but I will do it. I have lived a hard life, but I can still remember the warmer parts of life. You taught me that.” He closed his eyes trying not to cry again he cried so much when she died. “Hopefully. Hopefully, I will be all right. I know I must say goodbye to you. But now. But now let me stay for awhile. We are together. For now.” He said her name once more.

 “Prepare to set sail!” The ocean was right there in front of Azusa, the smell of the slat and ocean made him want to get out of there now. He had to escape. “I better get going before anyone finds me.” Azusa kept walking through the alleyway and turned and stopped in his tracks. The assassin walked out into the direction he was heading. “What a way to start the new-year. I’ve always had rotten luck. I suppose they want to clean my dead body from the streets.” He drew his sword out. Well, life is a gamble, so I’m willing to make one final bet.” He ran towards the guy and the guy got in his own stance.

There was a man in a hooded cloak going towards where MakenZero was, he walked normal pace not really in a rush to go anywhere. He was at his door now, it was Mr. Caesura he pulled his hood off for him. “MakenZero, I heard what happen here. I’m sorry.” “Mr. Caesura?” “I found the real spy, and trained a new assassin. Azusa ran at him, he unsheathed his sword which turned into flames killing Azusa with one slash through the face. Caesura stood in the other alley watching his assassin kill the spy. “Damn, guess I used up all my good luck last year.” Azusa left the money out for them since he wouldn’t need it anymore. “This new boy will handle the assassinations from now on,” The boy puts away his sword and looks over his shoulder. He was somewhat familiar. He was an unburned NekamOrez, “Even so, we still require your skills. The syndicate and the Wolves of the Mountains hunt patriots with renewed determination. If we cannot fight them off with greater ferocity, our cause will be lost, and we will be executed.” “I understand.” MakenZero just listened mostly.

“MakenZero?” “Yes?” Mr. Caesura sat down and had his elbows on his thighs. “I worried that your life as an assassin would destroy your inherent humanity. I asked her to be a sheath for your ungovernable rage.” “A sheath?” “Yes, I believe that she can still serve that purpose for you. I want you to believe that.” There was a long silence and MakenZero finally broke it. “Mr. Caesura?” Caesura glanced at him and listened. “I will lend you my sword to your cause. She saved my life. I think she knew I would have to fight once more. I believe that.” “I see.” “However, once the battle has been won.” Caesura cut him off. “You will withdraw from us?” “No I’m not saying that. But I will try never killing again. Ever.”

Caesura left the house and walked off on his way. He thought to himself, “Thames, the world has turned out just as you said it would. I was wrong to doubt you. MakenZero’s Swordsmanship should only be used to protect the New World. It should never be used to destroy the old regime. I’m so sorry, MakenZero.” MakenZero touched every one of his new scars lightly and touched her cheek again. “I must leave you now.” He picked up his sword and when the sun set he set the house on fire. He walked away from the past and was now going to create a new era all by himself.

The “MZ” could be seen from very far away burning brightly. “I found them! Over here!” One of the Wolves’s men yelled out to his fellow teammates. “Get the rebels,” another one screamed. The sound of swords clashing and people dying was getting closer. “Don’t let them escape.” They ran as fast as they could to get away from the heavy battling going on around them. “We’re gaining on them!” The lamps were getting closer to them, there’s no way they could escape from them now. “Get them.” They ran by and he stepped out in the alley. His movements were quiet and seemed to kill all the noise that was going on. The pursuers stopped in their tracks to see what was going on.

“Leave them alone.” He spoke. “What was that? You!” The guy lifted the lantern to see his face more and there stood MakenZero. “If you leave now, you will live.” They all just stared at him unbelievably. “He has black hair,” “And the “MZ” scars on his forehead.” The men were speaking with one another. “It is the assassin,” They all looked at Madam Primm coming through them. She was the youngest of them all but most deadly.

“Madam?” They made more room for her. She pulled out her sword and stood ten feet from MakenZero. She charged at him swinging, MakenZero blocked and she slashed to but nothing was there. MakenZero twisted his body and flipped over her burying his feet into the ground. MakenZero dashed with incredible speed, he moved so fast but Madam Primm actually did block it and it turned out to be a close quarter’s battle. MakenZero kept dodging her stabs, strikes, and slash crosses. He blocked the stab she tried on him, the swords sparked and Maken pushed her away and she ran by him. Madam Primm started to breathe hard as if choking on air, blood started coming out of his mouth. “How could this be? I didn’t even touch her,” MakenZero thought, “I see. She has tuberculosis.” She enjoyed it though, Madam Primm smiled, and this was the first person to ever give her such a challenge. “Primm, stand back!” The man shouted. “But Master Zage.” She looked back but was cut off. “I’m very sensitive to the smell of blood, girl. You cannot defeat him in your current condition.”

Wolf Brigade Zage stopped and pointed the sword at MakenZero but flipped it where the sharp end was upwards with the moonlight reflecting off it. Zage drops into his characteristic stance; right leg forward, sword held in the left hand parallel to the body, right hand held in front along the blade (Gatotsu Stance.) MakenZero eyes didn’t change but he did change into a different stance. He fully understood this guy was the one who trained the girl which meant he was extremely strong. Now it was even more serious. Master Zage stared straight at his target. “Let’s go.”

He jumped at him God speed. The two were in a league of their own. They were the strongest swordsmen of now. The fight was incredible; MakenZero moved a lot faster than before. He darted left and was already swinging the sword, Zage put the sword behind his back blocking there. He swung at him. MakenZero just bounced it off then bounced off the next one with perfect skills. The action could barely be seen. Flickering on and of like light disappearing and reappearing.

Strobes of light everywhere, so fast and lethal but they were fighting for something. The both of them screamed but couldn’t be heard at all. MakenZero blocked so fast that he already jumped back letting Zage almost falls to the ground. They blocked everything they have thrown at each other. They both stopped and with a flicker in their eyes set them to scream louder than ever. MakenZero’s brown eyes, Wolf Brigade Zage blue eyes, brown, blue, brown, blue, brown, blue and brown. They ran towards each other and doing a devastating sword technique, they both ran by not looking back. The battle turned out to be a draw.

Hey everybody. Sorry for not updating and such. Been tired and just getting ready to go to Florida. So I'm very sorry for not updating. I'll make sure that gets up when I come back. Oh and about the job I was trying to get. I'm getting closer and closer. Hopefully they will hire me. There seems to be problems going on and such. Make sure you guys have a Merry Christmas and all. See you soon.

It started to rain and flood all over the places. It seemed to interact with his mood and what had happen so far. MakenZero swore that he would change this era by himself, things like this happened rarely but it did. It was morning now and the fighting was still going on, he sat on the boat with the other patriots, the tide had turn all because of him losing and realizing what was gone could never ever be replaced. All people learn this way. It’s just the way of life. Some lose little, some lose a lot, some lose more than the others, it happens. It happens every single day, every hour, every minute, every second, and every moment there is to live.

While the navy ship were focused on the rebels in the city; Blowing it up with cannons, heat seekers, and bombs. MakenZero had swung himself over with the others one the ship. By the time the guy turned the gun MakenZero had already stabbed him through the chest and before the guy died he saw two of his fellow soldiers die. MakenZero came up behind another and slashed the next guy through his back cutting through the spine breaking it in two. Another soldier actually blocked his first strike but failed to see MakenZero was already cut through his stomach. The scarf, he still had the purple scarf, it was wrapped around his neck.

He used it to keep himself warm, the seasons changed drastically. It was as if Mother Nature couldn’t bare the tragedy what was happening, but there was no stopping him. Off on the coast there stood a gang of men, it was Thames and his army. “MakenZero you still have those innocent eyes, you were never meant to do any harm but bad things always seem to happen to good people. I was very grateful to actually meet you as a young boy, you’ve grown, and you’ve grown a lot. ” He started to cough, Thames had been sick before he met MakenZero. Maybe before he was going to leave he had to do something about him. He had been thinking of himself instead of trying to set a new future towards others, MakenZero was his only hope, he ruined so many lives even his own wife’s. He fell backwards blood coming from his mouth. In spite of his illness, Thames took command of the army and led them to victory like the god of war himself. Without seeing the dawn of the new era, he died two years later. His death poem was "I made an uninteresting world interesting." His life was such that he wrote only the first line of the poem, not the last.

Caesura overworked, was frequently bedridden. In the midst of the war, he died. His dying words were, "I nearly did it, didn't I?" He died guided the country to its future even to the end. Wolf Brigade Sage was separated from the main force in the third battle of the Aizu war. Duels to the death spread around him until the last. After the new era, he took refuge in Aizu. At the time of the next war, he participated in the government forces. Afterwards, he lived as police lieutenant. The Wolves of the Mountains fought on in various places in the north. The fifth unit fought unflinchingly before disbanding.

It had rained for so long now, it had been weeks. Maken sat underneath a tree in a graveyard being drenched and soaked. His eyes looked strong as ever and even more determined. He still wore the long scarf around his neck. He lowered his head closing his eyes just trying to get through the night. She was still around, he could feel her presence no matter what, she was still always been with him, always had, and always will. He imagined her hugging him from behind, protecting him as if he’s so fragile. The truth to matter is. He was, not even the greatest person of mankind can escape human emotions no matter how hard he tried.

The city was now in a set of blaze, MakenZero ran though taking out everything that opposes a threat to him and his mission. The flashbacks started even more with him changing, he had to ignore it, he’s killed thousands of evil men but in the end he’s still as evil as they are. The sun came through the mist and there he stood looking outward to it, the era had changed he did it all by himself. He could finally start over.

(Real Entry)

Hey! Guess who is back!? How is everybody doing? I’m hoping everybody had a good Christmas and such. I did come online for a few and just scan. It seems like a lot of people had the Christmas blue and such. And I can understand that. When there isn’t someone with you anymore that you use to spend Christmas with every year. It’s really sad I know.

I thought about a lot of you, and thank you for all the Merry Christmas replies to me and such. You people are wonderful and I’m truly blessed to have another community that’s so great. You people really make my days and make them a lot more interesting. Moving on.

I don’t talk a great deal about my life or my thoughts. You would have to go to MDD for that. But even there lately I haven’t been updating. So I went off to Florida. It rained a lot and all throughout the day. Well at least it wasn’t exactly super cold or anything thank God. So went shopping. And there it was. The weapon store! Where will you see another weapon store in a mall? Come on now. LOL It was awesome. I was in Orlando by the way if anyone wants to know where I was at. Oviedo County I think.

So I went down to spend time with my other family. Uncle Max and all his children. Of course they’re all quite a bit older then me. But it was so much fun. I use to visit them all the time in New York. And I met my two new little nephews. They’re so adorable. I can’t wait to get pictures! Never met such a smart child at four years old. And he loves Thomas the Train Engine hehe, it’s so cute. The kids ignored the adults and came to me. They’re soooo adorable. They know who puts the toys together! ^_~ lol

The one thing about this trip. I didn’t know my step mom was going. Gosh she asks so many questions and such. I don’t know. It’s been over 5 years since my dad got married to her. But I just do not feel comfortable around her at all. She made us so late for our trip down there. I would have gotten more shopping done if we got there like we were supposing to. We were supposed to leave 5 in the morning and she was like we’re not going to leave on time. And I’m like well if you get to bed already instead of worrying about wrapping gifts! When we got down they were still wrapping gifts down there.

And also she had none of her clothes ready. They were in the washing machine, then in the dryer. OMG I couldn’t believe this was happening. So we didn’t leave until 11:30!! She makes me so mad. That’s why we don’t bring her. And we’re only going to stay down there for two days. So everything was rush, and she was complaining in the car and everything. Bleh it sucked bad. I can’t believe had to go through all that mess. Also she can’t worth crap! It’s like she’s never driven before. She got us lost in Atlanta! ATLANTA!!! I practically freaking live there!!! That’s not the only thing. She’s a traveling nurse. So she travels all over Georgia especially in Atlanta. So how could you get lost? You have been living here for almost twenty years. And you get lost ugh.

Yeah I bet you can tell I really don’t like her. I remember she asked me to help her wrap gifts before she left. And I said no. Yeah I’m a bad kid haha =P. No it’s because I knew there was some catch. Like dad was wrapping. And she was yelling at dad for using a lot of the wrapping paper and such. And he was wrapping it all wrong. See if it was me and dad. Shoot we wouldn’t have cared as long as the thing is fully covered. She took all that night when I was trying to sleep in the living room since they didn’t have a bed for me. Making all that stupid noise man I was so mad. Then get down to Florida I’m having a blast. And she’s all like, I never seen Rory like this before. I didn’t know he talks. Shut up please just shut up. She bought me something, and was all like you better like it. And it was actually quite nice, but her attitude was really pissing me off. Well you buy shitty stuff for real. And she complains about how we don’t appreciate it. What do you mean? We sit there say thank you.

But Florida was where I really needed to go. I stayed away from her and played with the kids the whole time. I setup all their toys they got for Christmas. They wanted to take me home so I can resemble them lol. The parents had no idea how they were going to set it up hehe. Oh before I forget. Sorry for the story being so late. And it ended kind of in a bad spot. I really should have put this one up before Christmas. My mistake and all I’m really sorry for that. I don’t have the rest written up just yet because been taking a break from it. But this is practically the last Remembrance part. I took out the last part because it wasn’t necessary just yet. Maybe another time, but enjoy and sorry for the rambling! Take care.

MakenZero finishes his story. There was only silence. No one could speak a word. They soon left the place. Vivi, Rica, and Megan are in bed. Rica lies awake; she finally sits up. “You can’t sleep Rica? Can’t help it I guess. This is scary. I’m sorry you have to be involved,” Vivi played with her hair a little. Oh no it’s not that, it’s just, her and Maken. I feel so sorry for them.” Megan was still lying down but spoke, “I wonder if you should feel sorry for her. To die protecting the one you love. She literally loved Maken until the day she died. That's not bad. If I had been in her place, I would have done the same thing, without a second thought.” Rica was thinking to herself.

Vivi looked at Megan, “Maybe you're right. But her fate was sad. Between two men, one she killed and one who killed her. The two men she loved were two sides of the same coin, as if there was some karmic connection she couldn't escape. Her first love hadn't met and fought Maken on the dark alley street. And if Maken hadn't been the one to kill her first love. I think she was a very rational person. That's why, when she had to choose between her first love and her second, she couldn't even compare them.” “You’re taking her side pretty strongly,” Megan sat up. “That wasn’t my intention,” Vivi tried to ignore Megan’s comment. “Don’t tell me you’re admitting defeat to a dead woman!?” “I am not! It’s not about winning or losing!”

“Oh really? Then if you had been in her position, could you have died like she did?” “I couldn’t.” “I thought not.” “That's not what I meant! If I died, then Maken would blame himself and be in more pain. That's why no matter what happens; I will not die!” “You—then have forgotten all about her first love. You’re not in her situation at all.” “Oh,” Vivi was quiet all of a sudden. “But that's all right. I don't want to see Maken hurt any more either. And you're not a substitute for his dead fiancée,” Megan lays back down and turns saying one more thing, “Well, let's get some sleep if we talk any more about this Rica will break.” Rica caught between their arguing, was white and frozen. “Rica!?” “Huh.” “Good night,” Megan turned over as Vivi helped Rica snap out of it. “Megan wait!”

Outside of the building Swipe comes back and sits on the railing seeing Maken not move from where he told the story. Swipe swung his legs around and looked at him. He wanted to find a way to break Maken out of his silence. “Tell me more about the Wolves of the Mountains Maken.” Maken looked at him and puzzled, ‘Swipe almost everyone knows about them now. they’re one of the greatest group of hit-men ever existed. The only reason why they lost was the use of high-tech weapons. They only used swords. Even with guns around. They stuck to swords.” Swipe laughed, “Actually I really want to know about Madam Primm.” Maken shook his head.

“Madam Primm eh?” Maken went into deep thought. Well I don’t know so much about her life, but I do know she was incredibly strong. She was the leader of the Wolves of the Mountains second unit. There weren’t that many female fighters back then. She was the strongest female during that age. She wasn’t much older then I was. She was probably sixteen or seventeen.” Maken stopped thinking about it. (Flashback) MakenZero was kneeling on a roof looking behind him. Madam Primm looked up putting away her sword smiling as usual. “It seems you’ve gotten better. Too bad things had to end here for the day. We’ll meet again MakenZero.” (End of Flashback)

“It’s so sad though,” Maken began to talk again. “What is?” Swipe wondered. “Well a lot of the Wolves of the Mountains hardly made it to the new era unfortunately. Even Madam Primm had her limits. I heard she passed away. She was very beautiful and tomboy like. She was like a child, she was always smiling. Doesn’t that remind you of someone we know?” Maken looked at Swipe. Swipe knew who he was talking about, “Nyx.” “That’s right. Madam Primm lost her parents a long time ago. So she really had no child life. It’s beyond me how she ended up that way. She was always smiling and playing around. Even though she killed many people, it didn’t dampen her child like mood. She’s been seen playing with little kids and taking care of them. She was so laid back that she didn’t even carry her weapon. She said it got in the way of playing tag.”

Swipe was listening thoughtfully since he had always had a thing for girls all the time. “What she die of?” “Remember in the story. When we first met, I fought Madam Primm but she had stopped and started coughing out blood. She had tuberculosis. She was so stubborn that she wouldn’t seek help. And with medicine not being near by, it affected her drastically. She defeated every enemy that came in her way. And she was on the level I was basically. We’ve fought as much as Sage and I did. She’s the only female fighter that could stand up to the MakenZero of the past. I’ve met plenty of other female fighters. But that was after I had stopped killing. Madam Primm was one of the best. But she couldn’t defeat that disease so easily. I heard at times that she would go to her room and fall to her knees. She would open her mouth and let the blood just pour out; which made her clothes turn scarlet red. But a lot of it is rumors, I really don’t know if she’s dead. I mean I saw Sage. And I certainly thought he was dead but he wasn’t. I should have known better then to think him dead. There’s only a few who has stand up against me in my past and lived.”

Swipe left Maken alone; he walked around on the far side of the balcony and stopped to see Makenzie with her sword out in front with her small gun as well. “Don’t be stupid Makenzie. Go potty and go to bed.” Makenzie glared at him with evil intent, “Hey it’s my turn to stand guard.” “We really don't need to stand guard, anyway. After making a declaration of war, a surprise attack would be pretty pointless.” “You’re right.” “But after ten days, it'll be an all-out fight to the bone. Makenzie, maybe after ten days you'll be able to fight too.”

“I was always going to fight,” Makenzie was cleaning her sword. “Sure. I have to ask you some things; why do you want to fight? And I still hardly know you, yet we fight all the time. So tell me about yourself?” She laughed, “So is this how you try to get with all the girls? It’s a shame that such words you speak go to waste coming from you.” “You twisted little.” “What was that?” “Nothing but anyways just tell me. I already know that you been whining about wanting to be strong. Just because you’re a girl doesn’t mean you were weak in the very beginning you know.” Both of them quiet; Swipe looked at her, while she still polished the sword. “It’s hard. Life is,” Makenzie spoke quietly. “Well of course if it wasn’t then what’s the point? If everything was so easy, we wouldn’t appreciate things as much as we should.” Swipe looked at her funny while she put down the cloth and said, “Well being known as a half vampire princess things get more complicated then you think. I always used people and never did anything for myself or any good for anyone.”

Swipe got up and walked away a bit looking over his shoulder. “Makenzie, you already know this isn’t a game. Even if you have to prove something; just make sure you don't get between Maken and Enishi. This isn't like with NekamOrez, when it was the fate of a country on the line. This is personal. Unless they themselves decide the outcome, it won't mean anything. If you think you're a grown woman, stay the hell out of it. Even if it means Maken dies.” “Gee thanks for letting me tell my story. All right but that would be a thousand to one chance,” she smiled. Swipe narrowed his eyes, “If I were you, it would be nine hundred and ninety nine to a thousand chances.” Swipe turns to walk away to only feel Makenzie tackling him. They start to scuffle. Makenzie loses. “But those other guys, if they fight, go for it. (Not that you're ready.) It's all pretty sketchy. I get the feeling that revenge is just an excuse for them.” Swipe held Makenzie off the ground.

Swipe puts Makenzie down on the ground and they both sit down. Makenzie put some of her hair behind the back of her ear, “When I heard Maken's story today I finally understood. The strength of the Maken I look up to. Not just the strength of the incredible sword techniques, but the strength to keep on living bearing the pain of the heart worse than death.” (Thinking) Not wanting to be in the way or the only one that's weak was only half of it. No matter how I struggled, I couldn't make it. (Aloud) “Now, in the true meaning of the word, I want to be strong. Then I can follow in Maken's footsteps and protect the weak I see weeping before me.” (Smiling self-depreciatively) “Although I guess I still have a long way to go.”

“Don’t grin like young lady,” Swipe gets smacked upside the head. “Ouch.” “Now what were you saying?” “If you're going to laugh at your dreams, you should stick out your chest and laugh loud.” Makenzie looked him and slapped him again as she covered her chest.” “No not that ugh never mind, Swipe looked up at the stars and thought to himself, “Maybe she’ll make it. One the other hand, I don’t believe that so easily. I wonder what I should be doing?”

Maken still sits in the same spot. Lost in though as the clock near him ticks on.

(Late Real Entry)
So the year 2004 has come and gone. This probably had to be the most remembered years in a long time. I graduated from high school this year. I never could see myself after high school, it's so weird. I remember a lot of stuff from this year though. The good and bad. This year seem to be the final time I talked to Heather my ex. We stopped talking in by June. We hardly even talked. She started to disappear on me. And I found out she was cheating. I couldn't blame her really though. I mean I wasn't there. She was living in Tennessee at the time. I know she goes to UGA here. So she's in my state. I do always catch myself wondering what she's up to and how life is treating her.

In track I finally broke my mile time. It use to be 5:04, but now it's 5:01. Sure I didn't break it like all super awesome like. But at least I beat it this time. Also Cross Country. 18:44. The fastest I ever gotten on 3.1 miles. Senior year was easy so I didn't have so much to worry. That was going to change. When I found out I had to take a pretty much a placement test for college. I hated it. I should have known that was going to happen. So I somewhat tried to study for it. Especially the math part. I should have studied up on my English as well. But I got pretty owned in that entire test that took 3 hours.

So got put in all the classes that weren't even college level -_-. I don't even know how I got passed the last part of this year. I felt like I was going to lose it. When you get in college you better find something to do. It's supposedly the best time. But it depends on who you are. But the days go by fast. All you do is study and praying that you're going to pass the class. Even if you're smart they just give you harder stuff. Never ending cycle, I really hope in the end I enjoy college. I'm certainly haven't exactly. However I did meet a lot of old friends there. Like from Elementary day isn’t that crazy?

But I made it through the first semester of college. I messed up quite a bit. And made myself fail math and struggle through studying. I need to find a way to get this all worked out. I don't know what's going down. But hopefully something gets done. That's basically I want the new year. To get in that college mode and do so much better. Maybe find a real girlfriend or hang out more. I stay home way too much. Get that EB Games job. Yes I'm still trying to get that job. So keep praying for me and all. I love you loads and Happy New years to everyone around the world.

(Real Entry)

It’s been crazy here the past couple days. This weekend turned to crap Sunday. Man it sucked. I’ve wrecked a lot of things and just this isn’t the way the New Year should start out. I go back to college January tenth. I don’t want to go back yet! >.< So let’s get started on what happen. Well I went on a date for a friend. I had to save his life on that. It’s ridiculous what these people do now and days. It was a BLING DATE. Oh God. I got dragged into this. I should have known better. What the heck was I thinking!? So Ben wanted me to take his place because he forgot and he knew Dustin was going to mess up. So took the heat. Ben owes me money and my dignity, oh and also a beat down. So does Dustin.

“So hey Rory did you like you’re date?” What’s going through my mind? Me snapping Dustin's neck, beat him down a few times. Stomp on him. I’m not even supposed to be here! Was she ugly? Well she wasn’t my type or anything. I wouldn’t consider dating her. Hey I’ll admit. I’m a guy. I do stupid thing, and get selfish. I go for personalities but you got to have some looks. She had neither. She wasn’t ugly or anything, but her personality was making her more and more that way.

So at least I wasn’t like ewwing on first sight, but her personality really did make it worse. She was just straight up acting like a middle school girl. “It’s hot in here why don’t we go outside?” As I said, “We just walked all the way up here. Do you want a drink? It’s too far to go back outside.” “It’s hot in here I need to go outside. I never get like this I’m sorry sorry.” What’s going through my mind is that I knew she wanted to get me alone and talk.

I go with her outside so she can “cool off.” And of course she says she just wanted to get away from everybody. She couldn’t believe I was “ugly” (Note: She was trying to be sarcastic but failed miserably) Yeah so she thought I was going to look ugly yet I turned out nice looking. Which was the only good little thing about the date, sheesh. So we went to the movies and saw “Meet The Fockers.” OMG that was probably one of the funniest movies I’ve seen in a long time.  It was really really good. Made me forget about most of the date thank God. She was just doing middle school stuff I swear. Get into the movie theaters. She wants to get a drink (in the end she didn’t get one.) Then she didn’t want to sit in the middle. And I’m like. It’ll be boy girl boy girl. She didn’t want to sit by my cousin EJ. And I’m like I’m going to sit next to you. But she kept complaining so I told her to sit by Dustin since she knows him.

So after the movies I give her a hug and thank her for coming out and stuff. So she says she has a ride so we leave. EJ’s date didn’t have a ride so we took her home way out in the middle of no where. We didn’t even know how to get back almost. Also we were running low on gas. I can tell that EJ’s kind of bad. Because we didn’t know we had to drop her off. So Dustin keeps bugging me about the whole date thing. I’m trying to ignore him as much as possible. Yeah yeah I know I’m repeating myself a bit.  He ask if we exchanged numbers. And of course I lied so badly, “Uhhh yeah man I did ^_^;;;” Oh brother -_-.

It’s over finally. Late last night I get a phone call. And I was surprise. No one calls my house. And it was her. CRAP!!!!!!!!! Damn it Dustin. You gave her my number doh! >.< And so here I go on the middle school thing, “Guess who it is?” UGH I hate guessing! This sucked completely. Of course I said the wrong name lol ^_^;. I really didn’t know it was her. Oh by the way her name is Noni. And I had said Megan. Because Megan had called my house the other day and wished me happy New year from North Carolina. So I was trying to get in contact with her really. So Noni got all mad that I didn’t remember her, and she was saying I was talking bad about her. Well actually I only did talk to you 10 minutes, while saving my friends @$$ from you, and didn’t know what I was getting into. She was mad I didn’t give her my number (I actually didn’t have a pen or paper, none of us did I knew that much.) Man now I have to watch out for her number on the caller I.D.

I'm still here somewhat! This is going to be short just tell you what's up.

Blind Date Stalker is calling all the time. I'm trying to avoid her.

College started up yesterday. Have a better math teacher this time, have english 1101, and Spanish which is the only class today.

Next part of the story is not done but part of it is. There's not much looking forward. I have to read it over see what is up with it. So it might still be a while on that with college now in the way and this time I have to straighten up.

Lost my check card. (AGAIN RORY!?!) Yeah again =_=. Last night too. Went there to get money to pump gas. Then went home after pumping gas and realize it wasn't in my wallet. It wasn't even 20 minutes either. I flew back up to the bank. And of course it was gone. CRAP!!! >.< So I canceled the stuff not even an hour and half later. It hadn't been used but it was canceled though. But the guy canceld two cards. But I don't have two cards though... I don't know what that was all about. But that's fine. I'll get both the cards in about two weeks hopefully. Need to be more careful you idiot! ::slaps himself in the back of the head:: >.<

One last thing. Sunday night. My brother asked me to be his best man at his wedding. Probably because we never really fought or anything and we're both into the same things. We're really a like. I was surprised. I wonder what happen to a lot of his friends though? He doesn't seem to keep contact with him. Like he's a loner. Hmm so this should be interesting, because now I realized I really do now have to find a date for this thing and give speeches. Ack! @_@

Oh one more thing. You know it's just weird how I get to tell you whatever the heck is going on and the rambling troubles and stuff. I wouldn't mind if you guys commented on just how you people are doing. If somethings on your mind and you just don't feel like typing a huge thing in your blog or something just make it breif in my comments and I'll definately get back to you and keep you in my thoughts and prayers. A lot of you do that and I don't even realize. Thank you so much and see you around later. Thanks. ^_^

A long day dawns, “Nine more days,” Enishi stands on the upstairs stairwell as Ox comes in the front hallway. “You’re up early.” “Ox where were you, dressed like that so early in the morning?” Enishi was referring to what Ox was carrying. He was carrying shovels, pickaxes, and two wooden boxes. Out of one trail Strands of human hair. “I ran out of materials. I had to get some more. I found some good stuff. With this I can probably finish this a day or two early.” “That’s encouraging, but don’t rush yourself. We’ll attack as planned, in nine days. So that MakenZero can suffer fully,” Enishi now full of rage and thinking, “He stole my sister’s happiness. He stole my sister’s life. And he stole my sister from me. Suffer MakenZero. Your suffering is my only joy.” Ox looked Enishi over and thought to himself as well, “This man won’t be stopped.”

Maken gets water from a well and washes his face thinking, “Nine more days. I can’t avoid this fight but.” Vivi comes walking through the yard. Their eyes meet for a moment. And she smiles, “Good morning, although it’s actually lunch time.” “I. Since yesterday, I haven’t been very hungry--,” Megan came up, “Maken if you don’t eat at least a little, you’ll be exhausted later.” Vivi agreed, “I’ll get you a fresh towel. Take a shower and get cleaned up.”

In front of the house Makenzie practices hard on her fighting abilities, while Swipe dozes on the porch. “Ok let’s eat,” Vivi called out to everybody then went over to Swipe. “Hey, Swipe, wake up. Food, Swipe! Wake up! Don’t you want some of the soup I made?” “Allow me, Megan grinned and took a spoonful of the soup. She pinches Swipe’s nose until his mouth opens, then pours it in. Swipe, waking up all at once, spits it out. “Who was that!? Someone tried to poison me!” Megan laughs at Swipe looking freaked out and Vivi’s eyebrow is twitching as they are saying her cooking is horrible.

A little later they’re all sitting down at the table. “Man you really scared me. I thought you were giving me wolfsbane.” (Usually poisonous perennial herbs of the genus Aconitum, having tuberous roots, palmately lobed leaves blue or white flowers with large hood like upper sepals, and an aggregate of follicles. The dried leaves and roots of some of these plants yield a poisonous alkaloid that was formerly used medicinally.) Swipe sighed relief what Megan told him. “That’s enough,” Vivi was already mad as she already was with them. “Let’s eat!” Makenzie yelled out and started digging in and finishes it off already. “More! More! More!” “Makenzie settle down, no one has eaten their share yet,” Vivi scolded her.

“It’s amazing, how much she’s eating,” they watched her eating so much. Megan nodded, “They say appetite is the basis of health. I don't think we need to worry about Makenzie.” Maken thinking, “The ordinary fuss, the smell of an unchanged life, that's right. Don't get caught up in the past. Now I can only fight. I'll protect the present. I'll fight for that.” Makenzie asked for more. Maken spoke, “Vivi?” Thinking again, “The way to atone is to believe in what we have here,” out loud, “I would like to have some more too.” “Sure Maken,” gave him some more shares.

A little later Makenzie was passed out on the grass in the warm glow of the sun hitting her. Swipe was back on the porch sleeping as well, “Man, I ate well. All this stuff going on now, I feel like I've been brought back to life.” The rest of them came out on the porch as well and Rica spoke, If only nothing was happening in nine days. This fight, I guess talking can't stop it.” “I understand how you feel, but it's impossible. Probably the only one who could stop Enishi is his sister. Only her words could reach him now,” Megan replied. Vivi thinking, “His sister’s words,” aloud, “Maken where is her diary now?” She thought again, “Her real feelings, set down on paper. If he knew that she didn't die hating Maken, maybe Enishi could be stopped. Maken answered, “Her diary. After the battle near Aizu, I entrusted it to a local church where she was buried.” Vivi closes her eyes sitting back full of thoughts, “What do I do? I can't leave Maken and go myself even if I asked someone. Makenzie and Rica can't go. Megan has patients to look after. Swipe has to be ready to fight. If only I had someone to ask!”

A few days later back in a familiar place where the battle of the country between MakenZero and NekamOrez took place. Linda’s grandfather comes into the room where Linda was trying to talk to Vincent who was coldly silent. “Alright you two just listen to me. We got a letter from Vivi.” “From Vivi?” Linda took the letter from her grandfather. Her grandfather replied, “I'm not sure of all the details, but it seems as though Maken's in a tight spot. We may still be in time. They want our help.” Linda finishes reading the letter, “All right. I’ll go to the church and bring them the diary.” “Vincent I don't like the idea of Linda going alone. Go with her. Then, if they need you, you can help Maken and the others,” he looked at Vincent who sat on his knees. Vincent turned and looked at them, “I don't think they'll need my help. But I'll go and have the cup of tea I promised.”

Bringing the ray of hope that may stop Enishi, Vincent and Linda journey to the church to find the girl’s diary.

(Real Entry)

So sorry that it’s taking so long to write up. Really busy. I hate the fact that I’m leaving this so open and such. Let’s cut down to what happen lately.

College started last week. Pretty good so far. Still abit worried. Got some stuff to do. Doing well in math and such. But now everybody wants to hang out with me and such. I don’t have the time ye tI have to make time and such. Driving me crazy. I spent the night at my friend’s house the other day. The only time I forget to call my mom and tell her where I’m at. They’re looking for me all over the place till like 3 in the morning. So I got in trouble with that. Just because I didn’t call. So that sucked. But since I’m a person keeps out of trouble most of the time. Got of easy and driving around. I don’t really care for it much and stuff.

Job over is looking pretty dreadful. Dustin isn’t like working at EB anymore. It use to be fun but they’re taking it all serious now which is sad. I went to my friend’s store. And he showed me the PSP (Playstation Portable) It is so nice. It’s just so different from Nintendo’s DS. To carry around a portable that’s between PS1 and PS2. That’s crazy. Played Ridge Racer too. And the intro was so nice. Of course because Ridge Racer always has the famous Asian girl on all their covers and intro looking sexy lol =P.

How is everybody?  Well there’s not much else to say right now. But at least I updated finally thank God. Thank you for keeping me in your thoughts and prayer. Please continue to do so. And I’ll be doing the same. And you can always leave me a message if you need to talk yet you can’t put it in your diary/blog. I hope you guys enjoy the story.

Nine days have passed, with one more day until the day of the battle. In these past eight days Enishi has shown no sign of making a surprise attack. Amid tension and unease, daily life goes on. The sun sets. Later that night Sage is finishing his hot dog near a little stand. “Found you! Telling me to meet you at a hotdog place is fine, but you got to say where! I spent the last week going to every hotdog place in town and now I find you at a roadside stall!” “Who are you?” “It’s me! The Sword Collector of the Ten Sword AnQels,” the man screamed. “Oh yeah that’s right,” Sage as usual not giving a rat’s ass about much. “I'm one of your own cops, damn it! Man, you really tick me off. Can we get out of here?” Sage gets up and leaves a few dollars on the counter, “Here you are.”

They walk off down the street as the Sword Collector comes to talking again, “And, you said once I find this guy I can't kill him.” “Of course not, killing is my job.” Sword Collector thinks to himself, “Is this guy really a cop!?” “Don't just stand there. Tell me what you found out. We're dealing with the gravest aspect of the NekamOrez case, is to find the arms dealer that sold him the battleship.” “It took me some time, but I found them,” hands Sage some photographs. “Here's their headquarters. But it turns out the boss is out on a personal job.” “A personal job?” “I couldn’t get all the details. But MakenZero name did come up.” “So our reunion will be sooner than I thought.” “So who are we going after? The boss? Or MakenZero?” “Yes,” as usual Sage not really answering the question and ignoring most people. He looked at the photos again and narrowed his eyes.

The time for the players to gather is drawing near. The day of the battle has arrived!

Later at the hidden mansion in the forest, Jax, Kumar, Hans, and Juba are gathered looking at something with expressions of amazement on their faces. “These are,” Hans couldn’t finish what he was saying. Enishi spoke, “Have you forgotten? These are the upgraded weapons I spoke of earlier. Please, use them to the best of your abilities. Well, the sun will be setting soon. Shall we go? To deliver up our earthly justice. Let us go to our long-awaited day in style!”

Back at Maken and company’s place, they’re all standing in the front yard. “The sun’s gone down,” said Vivi. “Yeah,” Makenzie nodded.  Swipe spoke, “There's just four or five hours left of today,” to Makenzie, “Did you see the little girl home?” “Yeah.” “Poor Rica,” Vivi shook her head. “There was no choice. It's too dangerous here.” Megan was getting her medical equipment ready.

(Flashback to earlier today.) Maken was giving out orders, “I'll be here at first. Swipe, take the front garden area. I leave its defense to your judgment. Vivi, Makenzie, stay inside. Make defending yourself your first priority. However, Makenzie, if worst comes to worst, I'll allow you to come out to the attack.” “R-right! I’ll do it!” “You sure about that,” Swipe looked at Maken. “She’ll be all right (I think). Megan you’ll be inside as well to take care of the wounded.” “Leave it to me. No matter how badly you're hurt, I'll fix you up, as long as you're not DEAD, Megan looking at Swipe. “What're you looking at me for?”

“And and me?” Rica stuttered. “Rica, you’ll take refuge at your new restaurant with your sister and your other family members.” “But!” “At this late date, Enishi won't attack again there. You'll be far safer there than you are here.” “You're right. If I stayed here, I'd only be in your way.” Makenzie pats Rica on her head, “I’ll walk you home.” “Okay,” Rica blushes but still looking crushed. “Don't worry. Nobody here is going to die. We're all going to live, and we're all going to see you again,” Makenzie had a fire in her eyes; she wanted to promise that to everybody. Maken nodded, “Just as she said. Rica smiles, “All right.” (End of flashback.)

Maken thinking, “Makenzie’s right. None of us will die. We'll live through this.” Vivi comes up to him, “Maken, dinner. Do you want some?” “No I’ll just have some tea.” “I guess Linda didn’t make it in time.” “What?” Maken looked confused. “Oh it’s nothing.” Makenzie looked a bit eager, “They're taking their time. If they're coming they should just come. How do you think they'll attack first?” “No question about it. They'll start out with a blast from that cannon--,” Swipe is cut off by the sound of an explosion.

“They’re here!” Makenzie screamed. Fireworks light up the sky. “It's just fireworks. Sure made me jump,” Makenzie relaxed. “It must be a summer festival day,” Swipe looked up at them. “Every year, after the festivals are over, it's suddenly autumn. The winds starts blowing colder, the skies are clear.” Vivi telling everyone about the summer festival. There's one patch of sky that's dark amidst all the fireworks. “Look that one's not going off. Is it a dud?” Vivi pointed at it. “There's one lower down, too.” Megan pointed at another one. “No. No! Those aren’t fireworks! Those are--,” Maken looked closer.

The dark shapes move closer--they are four hot air balloons, holding Enishi and the others. “Now is the time of earthly justice,” Enishi smiled. “Balloons!?” Makenzie looking confused as everyone else. Hot air balloons were the cutting edge of military technology long ago. These use very little heat sources so much harder to pick up on the hot hair balloons. Not only that, since they’re quite above in the air, there’s no way to reach it, I can’t believe he would go so far.” Maken clenched his fist then relaxed.

The balloons moved closer to Maken and company. “Now this is style!” Kumar laughed. “It's completely useless for attack, but as far as moving in quickly, it's ideal,” Hans nodded. “MakenZero, MakenZero!” Jax leaps from the balloon. “You don't mind? He's jumping the gun a bit,” Ox looked at Enishi who was still smiling. “They're done so well thus far. Let them have a little glory. Still falling, Jax levels his arm-cannon for a shot. “The cannon,” Megan screamed. “He's going to fire from mid-air?!” Vivi froze. “Swipe! I’m going to jump! Lend me your fist!” Maken runs and leaps, landing with his foot on Swipe's energized fist just as Swipe punches; it sends him even higher in the air.

Using Swipe's punch for an extra boost, Maken sails high through the air. “Whoa he jumped!” Makenzie commented as everyone watched. “Maken!” Vivi watched. Maken performs the Kuzuryuusen (Nine Head Dragon Flash.) He strikes with the sword nine times on the nine vital points, head, right leg, left leg, right arm, left arm, between the legs, the chest, right shoulder, and left shoulder, making this move virtually impossible to block. Jax is knocked back and falls to the earth.

“All right!” Swipe grinned. Vivi watched on, “Incredible he performed a move like that in such few seconds in mid air.” Maken catches Enishi's eye; he smiles. Maken alights on the roof; Jax hits the ground hard. Ox looked at Enishi, “First round to him. But as long as he has the arm-mounted cannon, Jax can turn it around with a single shot.” Enishi kept on smiling, “Somehow, I don't think he's confused about fighting any more.”

Maken shouts; the roof tiles around him shatter. His sword aura was growing wildly. “Vivi, while there’s still time, get inside the building!” “Makenzie take a good look. Since you missed the last fight I don't know when you'll see it again. This is the Maken that surpassed MakenZero. If he's not up against anyone worse than NekamOrez, he'll win,” Swipe pointed out. Enishi had an evil grin on his face thinking, “That's perfect, MakenZero! The more fight you show, the more deeply my earthly justice will pierce your soul!”

Jax roars and pulls himself back up to his feet. “Quick he’s coming. Get back inside!” Swipe gets something underneath the building. “Wait what are you--?” Megan asked. “What? I already knew he had a gun. I can’t leave everything up to Maken you know!” The object turns out to be an iron rod. Swipe starts to scream and an enormous aura goes around him. His hair, eyes, and arms start to glow. The rod turns bright then a giant beam. It turns into a sword that was amazingly four feet wide and seventeen feet long.

“That. That looks like a Zanbatou!” Vivi said. A Zanbatou was a giant long sword use to kill enemies and any vehicle they are riding in, it’s also nicknamed the horse cutter.  Maken thought, “It’s a beam that looks like the Zanbatou. It’ll be extremely faster but it’s a lot of energy Swipe’s putting in it. It won’t last in a fight. But it’s a good idea.” Jax fires, Swipe swings and hits the cannonball; it strikes at the joint and dispersing the sword in half. “It broke, but where’s the cannonball?!” Vivi wondered. The ricocheting cannonball hits Jax's cannon and glances off, exploding behind him.

“Loading second shot.” “I cannot allow that,” Maken jumped from the roof right beside Jax with incredible speed he severs the cannon from Jax's arm, reversing his grip and hits him solidly on the side, just below the arm. Jax falls back, “MakenZe.” Swipe smiled, “I don't think the big boy's down for his nap, but that should keep him quiet.

Kumar and Hans exchange looks with each other. “Looks like fun. This is where we step in!” Kumar said. “I hardly like to join forces, but two on two is a better match than two on one,” nodded Hans. “Let’s do it,” both of them leaped and yelling battle cries from the skies. “They’re coming second wave!” Makenzie screamed.

Kumar barreled down, turning furious somersaults through the air and lands smashing through a building. While Hans touches down beside him. “It's escalated another step,” Megan told the others. “That's proof of his confidence in his strength. We can't afford to make light of that power. But--,” Vivi got cut of by Makenzie, “He doesn't look that bright.” “Actually, I'm not sure what that move was meant to accomplish,” Vivi scratched her head. “What was that!?” Kumar looked at the girls furiously, while Megan looked at Swipe, “Two of a kind, I guess.” “What!?” Swipe glared at them.

“It seems the only ones left are these brave young ladies,” Hans extends a hand to reveal the miniature crossbow below his sleeve, “Which one shall I take?” “You’ve got the wrong opponent,” Maken vaults over their heads to land between Hans and the girls. “You will be fighting me.” “But Maken what about that guy Jax?” Swipe asked. “It's all right. Below the arm is a vital spot. The blow he took pierced his ribs to the lung. Even if he's still conscious, until he can breathe again he won't be able to lift a finger.”

“You're MakenZero! Sweet! I'm taking you down! But first, I got a little business to take care of.” Kumar looked over at Swipe who was smiling, “Just what I wanted to hear.” Swipe steps forward still only the now half dispersed Zanbatou. “You're armed today. Ha! Not that it matters. Try it and I'll teach you the strength of my arm guards all over again!” Swipe thinking, “Those arm guards are going intercept any attac. But on the other hand, that means he isn't expecting to get hit himself. I'll smash them first and just beat him into submission. Now that I can't use the Futae no Kiwami, I got to count on you one more time, Zanbatou!”

They charge. Swipe brings the Zanbatou across in a level swing; Kumar holds up the arm guards to block. The arm guards shatter. Swipe thinking, “Thanks Zanbatou.” Kumar only smiles. The arm guards that Swipe just smashed were only coverings. They fall away to reveal a much more improved arm guards underneath. “What!?” Swipe took a step back. “What do you mean what?” Kumar begins to pound him with punches, “I told you I would do it all over again! Invincible arm guards to New Invincible arm guards! Look! They're better shaped and more efficient! (to Enishi) Thanks, I'll use them well!” Enishi nodded, “Please, feel free.” Kumar looks back to Swipe, “Ha--ha! What do you feel now? Despair? Regret?” “My chest hurts. Like somebody made me eat too much,” Swipe charges, “And my Zanbatou died for nothing!” Kumar punches him again, “Shut up!”

Megan looked worried, “Swipe can’t keep this up!” Hans and Maken are still locked in a stand off. “Why won't you move? Do you wish to see your friend die?” Hans smiled evilly. “If I move, you'll shoot the three behind me.” “What makes you think that?” “For whatever reason, that's the kind of man you are.” Hans smiles even more, “How perceptive of you. Then you will let him die.”

Unable to fend off the arm guards, Swipe takes blow after blow. Maken spoke again, “If he dies here, then it will be because Swipe was never any greater than this.” “Ha! Fine words, MakenZero! I'm pleased to hear you speak so plainly! Then you will abandon him! You will let him die!” Hans stares all his power into Maken. The girl behind him were thinking the same thing, “No! It's just the opposite! If it were one of us or a stranger fighting, Maken would never have said that. He said it because it's Swipe! The only one he doesn't have to protect. The only man who can fight alongside Maken!”

In the hot air balloon above Ox looked at Enishi. “This isn't going well. Kumar won't do anything but attack, and Hans' determined to wait and trick his opponent into acting. They're the two extremes--in the end, they're deadlocked. If we stay on the sidelines, we'll miss our chance for earthly justice.” Ox leaps from the basket of the balloon to a large box hanging below it. “I have no choice but to make my move.”

Kumar punches Swipe again, “Haha!” Hans to Maken, “Protecting them when you have to fight will be difficult, don't you think?” “Swipe..” Megan looked on as well as Vivi, “Maken..” Enishi looking down below, “Action and calm in a state of deadlock. The course he chooses now will determine the state of the battle. Well, I leave this to you Ox. Ox’s supply box burst open, “It’s my turn!” Ox sits on the shoulder of the mechanical robot. “This isn't good. We were already in a two-on-two deadlock. With another one, the man with the cannon will have time to recover,” Megan told the other two girls.

“That's what Ox was building in the basement,” Juba looked up, “Right?” Kumar looked over at it as well, “All I know is Ox’s got us something cool! He's not going to let you stand around any more! We're gonna kick some serious ass--.” He suddenly notices Swipe's foot about an inch from his face. Swipe gives him a solid round house kick, “You let me have that one? I didn't think you were that far ahead!” “Bastard!” “One kick and your nose is bleeding! You're as soft as I thought!” “You're the one whose face is all bloody! Damn it!”

“Well, as the battle to be the strongest fool rages on. You have no choice but to act. What will you do? Well? Well? Well!” Hans getting a bit frustrated. “Maken,” Makenzie whispered, Maken briefly looks right into her eyes and turns back. “Makenzie, what is it?” Vivi asked. “Just now Maken looked at me.” “Really? I wouldn't have thought Maken would show an opening by turning around in the middle of a fight.” “I must have been mistaken,” Makenzie thought to herself, “Or Was I?”

“What's wrong, MakenZero! You don't have time to stand and think this over!” Hans looked at him furiously. “I know. Let’s go.” Maken charges forward. Hans panics and can't do anything but raise his arms to block. However, Maken's swing doesn't seem to connect. “He missed!?” Megan and Vivi were surprised. “I see. You planned to take me out in a sudden attack and move on to Ox. But you failed completely! The price will be high--,” Hans was cut off seeing Makenzie moving towards him, challenging him. “Makenzie!?” The other girls shocked to see her going.

“Ha! You thought a child would be a fit opponent for me? Die!” Hans raises his crossbow. The crossbow holster, neatly sliced in half, falls off his wrist. Makenzie smashes him with her wooden practice sword. “Same to you! You thought someone so oblivious they didn't even know their own weapon had been cut off could be a fit opponent for Maken?” “Maken’s giving the field to Makenzie?” Vivi pondered as Maken runs forward to engage Ox. Makenzie thinking, “I still have a long way to go before I can measure up to him--but now, I'll defend this place to the death,” out loud, “Get up! Now you're fighting me!” Thinking again, “The first battle I've been entrusted with!”

Enishi spoke, “You made your choice. That's a healthy little brat you've got. You always did like kids. But you chose wrong. You were fooled by Hans’ disposition and underestimated his real ability. And you won't defeat Ox and his mechanical monster so easily,” thinking, “The brat will die! And you won't escape unscathed!” “I'm tired of waiting, MakenZero. Let's begin. It's the first time this thing has seen combat, so I'd like you to test its abilities,” Ox patted the head of the robot. “Unfortunately, tonight I'm waiting for the one above you. I have no time to play with toys,” Maken stared at Enishi as Enishi also returned the favor.

(Real entry)

Well the past four days have been quite something. Even the weather was nice in Georgia. The high was 55 and most of the time the sun shined brightly. It was so warm in a long while. Today’s Friday and it’s cold now but that’s ok.

There seems to be a big year for birthdays in my family. My Uncle turned 60 last week, and I’ve grew up with him a lot in my life. He definitely doesn’t act 60 at all. Then mom yesterday turned 50. I went out and bought her this HUGE cookie cake. Saying: “Happy 50th Birthday Mom!” lol ^_^. Every thing is going well lately. She didn’t do anything really for her birthday, but I bet she’s got something planned for today and this weekend. And then in April I’ll be turning 20 but that’s still a way to go.

I went by an electronic store called Fry’s Electronics. Put in an application and such, and they asked what position. And I’m like. Well this is an electronic store so of course I want to be around what I’m good at. Software being videogames and movies, I could talk all day! ^_^ So the lady told me to come in the next day. I did that and there’s a whole bunch of other people. You don’t usually this many people trying to get a job at one store exactly. Had a 2 p.m. appointment with them and I must have been sitting in that chair for over 2 and a half hours. It was insane. And I was like dead last.

So it was a waiting game and it was just to see how bad you want the job and such. Most of the people were extremely nice which made things really better. Most those people were like man I had to do the exact same thing you’re doing. But don’t worry just hang in there and such. Oh the other thing about going to interviews at this job. You have 3 interviews you have to go through. Sometimes you do an interview everyday, but you also have to wait a few more hours as well. Crazy stuff, to where the people had to go through all that, and pretty much laughed that I had to go through the same thing.

Shrugged it off and went on sitting there not even moving from that chair. They get to me finally and when they saw the software on the application they wee like. Oh God we need people there too! They actually did my first and second interview and told me to come back for my final interview the next day. So that turned out good. Came back next day probably about over an hour wait. But that was fine. I pretty much had a pretty secured on the job. Met the store manger, really young guy. And the funny thing is was he was like, “Rory you know you’re already hired.” That was quick. So I got hired. Had to go do a drug test which was just right down the street from me. So easy. And Pretty much start Monday can you believe that? Filled out an application Monday then pretty much working by Monday coming up.

It’s been so amazing lately. God really did some wonderful things all the time. Just don’t see it. Man he showed me his power this week that’s for sure. I’m a smiling guy. I smile a lot good or bad. But I never smile so much and kept it going for a whole week like that. It’s so wonderful. Just got to believe and keep praying about things. You know it’s a real blessing because of both my parents being out of jobs and such. And this is my first job ever! So I’m very excited.

Most people drop their jaw and can’t believe I’ve never worked at all in my life. It’s not always about when you turn a certain age you should get a job and get money and such. My parents didn’t push me so much and even when I should have gotten a job they didn’t pressure me to get one you know. I feel like I took a really big step towards being an adult this week. I was worried. Because I just can’t see myself as an adult at all. Next step is to work hard and college. Still working on that one =P. Enjoy the story!

The battle has split into three parts: Kumar vs. Swipe, Hans vs. Makenzie, and Ox vs. Maken. “Playing with toys, people often say that. But no one ever says it twice. The first time is their last! Let's go, MakenZero!” Ox jumps through the mouth into the cockpit. A fluid covers most of the mechanical parts. Gears turn and the robot springs to the attack. Maken dodges one blow and springs off another to hit his arm. Maken performs the Ryuukansen, (Lunges toward enemy using a very powerful twist of the body doing a sideways slash.) The sword stretches the substance which now appeared to be rubbery skin but can't penetrate it.

“Maken those blows won't work! The thick skin just absorbs the shock!” Vivi screamed out. Ox spoke once again, “Shock absorption mechanism. And there's one more thing.” The robot’s arm twists backwards to grab Maken and smash him into the ground. “You’re a fool MakenZero. All of the joints rotate freely on the vertical and horizontal axis. The free-joint mechanism! No matter how many you've beaten, this is the first time you've fought one that isn't human!” Ox stared at Maken has he brushed himself off and got into a more lethal sword stance.

“Not human. That's true. So I need show no mercy,” Maken flips the reverse blade around. “First, I'll destroy this doll!” “A sharp-edged blow of course, however--,” Ox pressed a switch and the mechanism inside robot’s arm separates at the elbow. Maken's blow hits only rubber skin, which stretches like a rubber band and rebounds unharmed. “Only the rubber surface, processed for maximum ductility, and the steel control wires are left. Since the mechanics themselves are already detached, MakenZero himself could not sever them! This is the free-detachability mechanism.”

“Who are you?” Maken looked back at him with a confused look. “I? You're right. I haven't yet given my name. I am Ox the Mechanical Artist. I am the last descendant of a line of puppet masters that have refined the arts of construction and mechanics since the middle Ages!” “For someone who calls himself an artist, you don't seem to have much taste,” Maken referring to the some what weird looking thing he has been fighting. “People often say that. But there are many kinds of beauty. This robot is not my pursuit of beauty as an artist. The piece of perfected construction is of a far different kind of beauty--in short, as a mechanical master, this is my pursuit of functional beauty!”

Maken spoke again, “You call it functional beauty, but it's a great technology. Surely this technology could be put to better use, to serve people.” Ox nodded, “People often say that too. But does a master sword smith make a shaving razor? Does a great builder of fortresses build a housing project? The cutting edge of technology is always found in warfare. In the course of my research, I am always by the side of one who smells of battle, first NekamOrez, then Enishi Jovan, and now you, MakenZero.” Megan spoke, “Then that’s--,” Vivi finished for her, “That's why he's fighting Maken.” “Throughout all my past, I can't remember fighting a mechanics master or an artist. So I really don't have the time to play with toys!” Maken leaped forward. “A match of speed, to cut it before the mechanism has time to disengage? But I've had some experience in operating mechanics!” Ox starts up the robot again and parts begin to separate just as Maken performs Ryuushousen, (Rising Dragon Flash: Rises up from ground, using all force in an uppercut, hitting vital points.) But Maken only stretches rubber.

“No good! An instant too late,” said Megan. Maken twists the blade, wrapping the skin around it, and pulls. The skin bursts apart. “That's it! If he twisted the blade when the skin stretched out at its farthest, no matter how strong it was, it would have to break!” Vivi cheered. “I've had enough of you watching from on high--why don't you come down, Enishi?” Maken waves him to come down, yet Enishi only smiles. “You twisted it I see. I knew MakenZero would be awkward to deal with. Even though we're just playing with dolls, MakenZero, you're fighting me!” Ox screamed.

(Real Entry)

Sheesh you guys should see Georgia now. It’s frozen down in the south. This is worse the snow. Freaking ice and black ice everywhere! 16 miles of I-85 closed. How can that be!?! Well anyways I haven’t been feeling motivated for school much. I need to do something tomorrow. Or I’m really screwed. I got three test coming up Monday and Tuesday. Gosh I hate this. And getting a job is going to make it much easier either. I need o find a way through this.

I mean all I’m doing is staring into outer pace. One person said they really didn’t have many friends. The ones they had were out or with their partner. That’s kind of how I feel. I idn’t really want to say anything but I just feel really lonely. A girl I liked just got engaged today or whenever I don’t even know. She IMed me, and I was thinking we didn’t talk much right now because I was officially jealous. (Yes yes Rory does get that way! I’m a guy too you know that’s good and very bad! >.<) So I was wondering why she IMed me. It wasn’t like her to do so. Then shoe dropped the BIG E word.

I just couldn’t say anything. And of course I’m very overprotective of her and such. But I didn’t say anything. I tried not to say anything I just told her I don’t know. And she didn’t want to hurt me. And it’s not like our relationship ended bad. (We went out before) But it seem like I wasn’t the one. I mean that’s hard to figure out who is the one and such. But I just felt like, dang it wasn’t me. I know she wanted to tell me because I was her friend, but I wish she would have remembered I really liked her still. So nothing could ever happen.

I guess I’m ok with it. I had to get up and walk around the house. I felt angry the calmed down. Then angry again then just almost out of control angry, but then I calmed down. Ate some cereal guess I needed something to eat. I was calmed and told her I was happy for her but I did tell her I wasn’t excited or thrill. At least I’m speaking the truth. And I told her I was glad she told me instead of me finding out unlike one last ex I had.

Went to go talk to someone from Georgia Tech. On of my cousins’ friends. I talked to her for a while and she just told me to look forward to work and just don’t worry about it. I worry too much over a girl I like for my own selfish deeds. Isn’t that sad? I don’t know what I’m going to do but I just have to realize that there are things that are just bigger then Rory.

“Enishi!” Maken was giving him a very deadly stare. “Don't shout. You'll wake the neighbors. You want me to come down? You don't understand. You're in no position to give me orders. You looking up, me, looking down. That's where we stand,” Enishi thinking, “You, who killed my sister; I, whose sister was killed,” aloud, “I am in a position to bring down judgment upon you for the sins you committed as a shadow assassin! I'm the one in control. Before you rail against the heavens, you should look to the opponent before your eyes. When there's no one left there to stand against you, then I'll come down.”

“You remember that! A man doesn't go back on his word!” Swipe shook his fist at Enishi. “There's no need to mouth clichés. I said I'll come down, and I'll come down,” Enishi thinking, “I'll deliver my earthly justice myself and no one will keep it from me!” Swipe smiled and turned to Makenzie, “Hear that? We each got to bring one down! The cross-dresser's yours!” “Right!” “You little bitch,” Hans narrowed his eyes. Ox behind Maken spoke, “Are you finished talking?” Maken turns as Ox continued, “A twist-cut. The twisting amplified the destructive power. It seems we both use our heads in a fight. I didn't expect you to think. We have something in common.” The robot’s remaining arm twists around and around from the shoulder. “The Free Detachability Mechanism is the mainstay of defense! The Free Joints Mechanism is the mainstay of attack!”

The twisted arm whips around as it stabs Maken in the chest, driving him back against the ground. As he pulls himself up, he coughs up blood. He's vomiting blood. No, he must have internal injuries!” Megan being a doctor herself seeing the signs of injury on Maken. “A grave injury, with a single attack, you cut off my right arm, but I didn't feel a thing. I move only my fingers, with but the slightest exertion. Minimum effort with maximum effect when pressing the switches, I am most sure and secure that this is true functional beauty! Are we still playing with toys?” Ox smirked.

Rotating at the ankles, the robot flips around in a few short steps from before Maken to behind him. “I am not a generous man,” Ox strikes again with the same twisting-arm attack, “Sorry, Enishi. I lost my head for once and killed him.” “There's no need to apologize. I expected to be the one to bring earthly justice,” Enishi nodded. Vivi was tearing up, “Hey! What are you crying for? Look! Take a good look at Maken.” Megan pulled her up.

Maken had stabbed the severed arm with his sword and held it up as a shield to block Ox’s attack. “The robot’s right arm, Ox thinking, “He used the shock absorption mechanism as a shield!?” Maken was in a kneeling position and showed determination on his face and he spoke, “You are playing with toys. Whatever mechanisms you make, as long as you don't know pain or the taste of blood, all you're doing is playing.”

Vivi shook her head thinking, “Megan’s right. You have to stay together!” Maken throws the arm aside. He and Ox stare each other down. Ox thinking, “He's quick-witted. And the speed of his responses even with the deep wound didn't slow him down at all. A move appropriate to his extreme speed did nothing. I can't afford to show him any weakness! But there could be none better to test my mechanical engineering!” Aloud, “Here I come, Maken!”

Ox thrusts again and again with the blade attack as Maken dodges each one, gradually moving backwards. “Maken’s on the run,” Megan replied while Vivi shook her head again, “No--it looks that way, but all of the enemy's attacks are missing. But.” “But what?” “Ordinary attacks won't work, and he's on the move so he can't use the twist-cut. If this goes on, Maken will be tired out and at a disadvantage. Even if he takes him down, that's what his real enemy is counting on.” “There's no other way he can attack?” “No. There is one thing he can do.”

The robot twisting arm drives into the ground; Maken leaps to the roof to avoid it, “The arm turns very well.” Ox replied, “Does it bother you?” Maken lifted his blade back, “A little.” Megan gasped and answered Vivi, “A stabbing attack!?” “Yes. He can't slice the mechanical monster, but it is possible he can stab through it. Maken's previous defense proves it. But it would be too hard to aim for the twisting arms and legs. Considering their spinning power and their difference in body size, there's a possible Maken would be thrown aside. There's only one place to aim. The real person inside that huge body--the main point of control, Ox's own left arm! If that is hit, the robots’ own left arm will be disabled! Only a thrust is a powerful killer's technique. Maken's vow not to kill won't allow him to use it. No matter how difficult, there's only one small spot he can hit.”

“A thrust,” Ox thinking, “It's all as I foresaw. This is my last trump card. The fourth mechanism, sword-resistant armor! This net woven of steel cables combines durability with flexibility. No sword can pierce it! Or it shouldn't be able to, but this man has already exceeded my expectations twice. There are no absolutes, only possibilities. A true match!” Maken leaps forward, kicking up fragments of roof tile. Vivi thinking, “He’s going for it.” One of the fragments is caught on the tip of Maken's sword. He stabs the robot in the left shoulder. The sword penetrates the skin, but not very far. “It worked?” Megan wondered just as the robots’ left arm pulled forward for another attack. “It didn’t work!” Vivi thought.

Ox smiled, “A truly excellent try, but that piece of debris cut its power in half! In the end it was bad luck that cost you your win. The triumph of my functional beauty, the robots’ secret weapon!” The fingers spin as well, as robots’ arm thrusts forward. Maken stands his ground. “Maken,” Vivi though to herself, “He was so close.” The arm grinds to a halt. Ox surprised, “What--why did it stop? Why won't it move!?” Maken pushes the motionless arm aside, “It is a truly great technology to make even the fingers revolve. For such movement the mechanisms must be as complicated and detailed as the human body. Just as the arm must be connected to the workings of the base of the shoulder of such a mechanical structure, and just as the blood must flow without blockage through the body.” Ox thinking, “That was his aim all along! By pushing a foreign object into the body, he stopped the mechanism!”

Maken started to sheath his sword, “Loss of blood or pain are the signals of irregularity or danger to the body. Your mistake was in trying to win without knowing pain or the smell of blood. I'll let you taste it once. I'll make you consider the worth of human life, your own and others. First, as I said, I'll destroy this interfering toy. Maken performs his succession technique Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki (Heaven’s Soaring Dragon Flash).

(Real Entry)

Hey it’s been a while since I had a real entry eh? Well it’s been five days since I started working? And it’s been loads of fun, but it’s also retailer stuff. So it’s going to get crazy as soon as possible I know it. There’s such a huge amount to learn here and stuff. So hopefully I can keep it up and such.

I work in the Software department. And it’s huge. Not only that, it’s spread out. And Fry’s Electronic is a huge building. 110,000 square feet. It literally takes me 5 minutes to walks halfway across the store. So you have to walk fast like all the time looking busy busy. I deal with magazines, candy, toys, videogames, dvds, cds, pc games, computer books, etc. It’s crazy some of the stuff. The bad thing about the movie section it’s hard to find some of the stuff. It’s a huge amount of movies there.

And I’m always pretty much in the dvd center practically. And I have to clean tis HUGE plasma t.v. It’s sooooooo nice! We always get a huge group of people there watching the stuff. There’s a movie we play called ANIMUSIC. And it’s basically music with animation. But some of the stuff is like engineered instruments all put together. It’s great. Even I love it. I might have to buy it myself just because it does so well and awe struck so many people. It’s really quite amazing.

I’m not sure what’s going to be going on next week. My whole schedule is messed up. But I actually work Sunday. That’s going to be something. Super Bowl Sunday. I mean we have things to do and we’re getting there. I’ll be working 10 to 6 that night. Good thing I live very close to home. Go home and watch the game. I’ve also thinking about Valentines Day. I really don’t have anyone special. Don’t get me wrong. But I get too attached to people ;:blushes:: so when that day comes I’ll probably write up something from the bottom of my heart. Because you girls (and some guys) deserve that and such right!?! ^_^ Enjoy the story!

Ox screams an abnormal sound. The force of the succession technique tears the mechanical monster apart. “That was,” Vivi looked puzzled. “The succession technique, Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki,” Swipe told them. It's the first time Vivi, Megan and Makenzie have seen it; Kumar and Hans look apprehensive as well. Ox weakly from inside the robot, “Great strength if not for the shock absorption and sword-resistant armor, I would have been finished,” reaching for the controls, “But you failed to kill me, and I hardly think you have any stronger techniques.” “Does this mean you'll come out and fight me yourself?”

The robot twitches but can’t get up. Maken speaks again, “Ox, as you said, the cutting edge of technology is found in warfare. But there is also the soul to use that technology to improve people's lives. Without that soul, no matter how we try to perfect that technology, we fail and it will be destroyed.” Ox chuckles weakly. “If you still want to face me, I’ll fight,” Maken took a step towards him but stopped. “I must decline. I'm far older than you are. Here, without my functional beauty, I lose.” Maken turns to face Enishi who is still in the hot air balloon. “You can't! That move took its toll on you as well!” Megan screamed out at him. “You should have your wounds looked at. Come back for now. Come back, Maken,” Vivi pleaded. “This isn't the fight to risk your life on! If you go all-out on him now you'll regret it. Wait and we'll get him down. Just withdraw!” Swipe told him.

Maken slowly sheathes his sword and turns back. Enishi thinking to himself, “Amakakeru Ryuu no Hirameki,” (Heaven’s Soaring Dragon Flash), “It isn’t as terrible as I thought.” All eyes are on Maken as he walks back towards Vivi and Megan. Kumar and Hans seem to have recovered a little of their confidence. “How could you be so cruel as to keep something like that to yourself?” Hans smiled a little. “Cool! I got next! Be with you in a second,” Kumar smiling as well.

Maken just walks straight pass them. “Swipe, take care of this.” “Don't worry about it. You just rest up.” Swipe nodded. “Makenzie,” Maken looked at her and she nodded as well. “Don't worry about it. You just rest up.” Maken smiles and walks back to the area they set up to stand their ground. “Megan, I’ll need some fresh bandages.” “Sure.” He sits down slowly, putting a hand to his chest. Vivi thinking, “It looks painful. It's too hard, this chain of events that began with the demolition of the of Rica’s family restaurant. This series of one-sided attacks by Enishi must be hard on the heart.” Maken startling her, “It's all right. However difficult, I'll fight to the end to protect us all.”

Kumar kicking the ground, “Damn him.” “What's wrong? You're losing it,” Swipe smiled. “Shut up! Why don't you quit talking and just die! Your friend's waiting for me!” “What, you still think you're going fight Maken?” Kumar driving towards with a punch, “What's your bloody face talking about?” Swipe evades him to land a punch right on his face. “Give up on Maken. He's out of your league. Right now you got me!”

Kumar drops back a pace bleeding again. “How was it? Your second nosebleed of the day,” Swipe smiled. Kumar grins, “Out of my league? Is that what you said? I'll show you what my new Invincible Arm guards are worthy of! Let's do this!” “Bring it!” The fight seems evenly matched, as they trade blow for blow Swipe and Kumar going at it. “Don't think those things will pass every test. I'll show you how many hits it takes to break them!” “That's stupid, but I'll remember that. But my techniques are not that weak!” Kumar performs his Muteki-ryuu Goufubaku.

He clotheslines Swipe, knocking him back several paces. “In our school the whole body is a weapon! Ha--ha! How was that!?” Swipe flexes and pops his neck and fingers, “Think a stupid move like that would work?” “Damn! Too dumb to know when to go down,” Kumar began to think, “If the Goufubaku didn't take him, hitting techniques alone aren't going to work. So--.” They charge. Kumar jumps off Swipe's shoulder to flip over his head. On his way down, he grabs Swipe by the neck and throws him quite a distance.

Megan finishes bandaging Maken’s arm. “There. Now let me look at that cut--,” Maken shook his head no at her, “That's all right. We're still in the midst of a fight.” “At least let me--,” Vivi finished the sentence for her, “While there is still time.” Swipe comes crashing through the wall. “Swipe!” Vivi and Megan looked at the rubble. Kumar marches through the new hole in the wall, “The choke, the set-up and the throw! The three-step combined technique Ashurasai!” To Maken, “Ha--ha! How was that? The essence of the Muteki style is the perfection of all possible fighting techniques! That's my strength!” “Don’t look away in the middle of the fight,” Maken warned him.

Across the room, Swipe is regaining his feet. “Damn! How thick is that head of his?” “Swipe,” Vivi wondered how he got through that. “Wait, something’s wrong with his breathing,” Megan scanning the damage that was done. Swipe is wheezing faintly as he breathes. The grin returns to Kumar's face. “Ha--ha! That's right! No matter how dumb-tough you are, your neck still is a weak point! The Goufubaku and the Ashurasai combine the hit, choke, set-up and destroy--you can't get away from the four kinds of pain unharmed! One more hit and it's all over. But first--I want that weird technique you destroyed my old arm guards with! Until I beat that it's not over. Now hit me! You're dealing with the new perfected invincible arm guards now!”

“No,” Swipe’s silver hair covered his eyes. “What?” Kumar couldn’t believe the guy was still talking so much. “You're just arrogant enough to think you can stop my special attack single-handed. Let me give you some advice from my own experience. "Perfect" or "ultimate" are not the kind of words you can throw around lightly. Carry your stupid ass self-confidence too far and you're going to get burned!”

I'm really reallly late on V-Day Wow can you believe that? We're half way thorugh Feburary tomorrow. Lately I' somewhat been a chick magnet O,O. The funny thing about this is. I've barely flirted at all. One of the security people came up to me yesterday night and gave me this girl's phone number. Like every employee that works with this girl has come up to me and told me. Or had a long conversation with me and such. She even came up to me late last night and said that she liked me and stuff. I really don't know. Dating co-workers isn't such a good thing you know? I mena there are a lot of pretty girls there but I never even thought about it.

When I'm at work. I don't really think about anything. I just try to get things done. Well I was thinking about what happen in the last entry. So I realy wasn't paying her much attention. I smiled and said thank you. I feel like what's his name off of O.C. Ryan or something like that? Well anyways The girl said she loved him. And he was like,"Um... Thank you" And she got mad all over that. yet he was just trying to be nice lol. But anyways she said that I smiled and nodded thank you. Nothing else. I haven't really seen her. But I know she's watching me. Actually probably a lot of people are watching me. because everyone seems to know about me.

Basically what you need to know is five things you need know. 1. Xenosaga 2 RPG has come out, 2. Gran Trisumo 4 comes out NEXT WEEK WEDNESDAY incredible racing game ever on the face of this planet. 3. College essays have practically doubled so hard time in there, 4. There won't be any stories for a while sorry, 5. Cartoon Network has licnenes a lot of stuff and more episodes of lots of shows. So the rest of this entry is deicated for cartoons. The only people I know who owuld be interested in this is www.bettie.mindsay.com and www.mike03p.mindsay.com but if anybody else is interesting in what's going on in cartoon/ animes this is it. Cartoon Network has gotten up to 400 new episodes all together. So it's a big year for them. Oh and Beki and all the other anime people out there. 2 really big animes have been licensed. NARUTO and One Piece. Read the rest.

Cartoon Network Unveils New Shows, Original Programming Franchise and Acquisitions at 2005 Kids Upfront Presentation  

In 2005, Cartoon Network will telecast brand new series and acquisitions, launch an original programming franchise for young viewers and their parents and support a healthy lifestyle initiative, it was announced today at Cartoon Network’s Upfront presentation to advertising executives and the media in New York.  Cartoon Network will air more than 400 new half-hours, including five new animated series, new episodes of returning original series and new acquisitions.

“We had success in 2004 with an emphasis on providing hundreds of hours of new programming and establishing new hit series, which, in conjunction with our dayparting strategy and a new on-air look, resulted in our best year ever with boys 6-11, kids and boys 2-11 and tweens.  In 2005, we will increase the new programming on our air with five Cartoon Network series, new acquisitions, an original programming block for our youngest viewers and a pro-social campaign to increase kids physical activity,” said Jim Samples, executive vice president and general manager, Cartoon Network. “I’m confident that, with our exciting new programming, we will continue to grow in 2005.” 

On Monday, Feb. 21, Cartoon Network will launch a national healthy lifestyles initiative targeted to kids 6-14 entitled GET ANIMATED, a comprehensive on-air, online, print and off-channel campaign.  The branded program will tap the network’s roster of original cartoon characters and distinctive 3D on-air environment to communicate positive lifestyle messages through multiple PSAs to air in Cartoon Network’s morning, afternoon and prime time dayparts. 

Cartoon Network also announced the development of the Untitled André 3000 Benjamin Primetime Series.  Created by André 3000 and the master of cool kid TV, Tommy Lynch of “Lil Romeo” fame, this hotly-anticipated primetime half-hour comedy is the first animated series with a uniquely Southern sensibility.  The central character takes on near-mythical status as he returns to his hometown of Atlanta and gets caught up by a diverse collection of kid outcasts who swirl in and out of his life.  This is a world of colorful characters, vibrant neighborhoods and engaging storylines—layered, of course, with great music.  A smartoon for humanity, the show uses the uncommon touches of common people to hold up a mirror to the world we all live in.  The series is produced by the Tom Lynch Co., André Benjamin’s production company, Moxie Turtle, and Cartoon Network.

 Highlights of Cartoon Network’s announcements are as follows:

New Original Programming Franchise:

• Tickle U: This new programming franchise, Tickle U, will focus on developing, nurturing and valuing a child’s sense of humor, an essential aspect of a happy, well-adjusted child.  The franchise’s newly developed and acquired series also will be packaged within a distinctive, cohesive on-air environment with a live host.  Aimed at kids 2-5, Tickle U will air weekdays from 9-11 a.m. (ET, PT) with fun, funny and fearless animated programming presented by its host, Marty, an adult with a kid’s unlimited imagination and big heart.  Marty will inspire kids to sing along, play and, most importantly, laugh with him and his characters.  Tickle U will be set in Marty’s cool, bright and slightly askew workshop where he can build and fix anything.  Throughout the block, Marty will engage kids with comedic skits and activities that will let kids be kids while developing a sense of humor and self-esteem.  

New Shows:

• Krypto the Superdog:  Premiering on Cartoon Network on weekdays beginning Monday, April 4, at 9 a.m. (ET, PT), Krypto the Superdog chronicles the comedic canine adventures of Metropolis’ day-saving super dog from the planet Krypton.  Krypto jettisons to Earth after orbiting countless years in space as a test-pilot puppy aboard a malfunctioning rocket ship built by Superman’s father.  Landing astray on unfamiliar terrain, the fully-grown Krypto swiftly seeks out companionship on Earth and flips over Kevin Whitney, a young boy who also longs for friendship.  Endowed with an amazing array of superhero powers, ranging from heat vision to super strength to flying, Krypto partners with best pal Kevin to fight threats to the safety and well-being of the people and animals of Metropolis.  Krypto the Superdog will provide a lead-in to Tickle U when that franchise launches in August.
  
• The Life and Times of Juniper Lee:  From Judd Winick, comic book auteur and former The Real World: San Francisco cast member, this animated comedy-adventure packed with an array of characters from both the real and fantastical world, will premiere Sunday, June 5, on Cartoon Network.  The star of the series, Juniper Lee, has afterschool activities and hobbies like any other 11-year-old, but on top of yearbook staff and guitar lessons, Juniper is responsible for maintaining the equilibrium between the world of magic and humanity.  In addition to her everyday pre-teen escapades, Juniper is the Te-zuan-ze, the Protector.  For generations, a member of her family has had both the honor and burden of keeping the balance between the real and magical world.  Now it’s Juniper’s turn, and it’s not easy.  But Juniper is equipped with the strength of 10 people and highly skilled in magic, so a little monster butt-kicking is no match for her. 
  
• Camp Lazlo: This 30-minute animated comedy is scheduled to debut in July during Fridays, Cartoon Network’s signature weekend franchise.  Lazlo, star of the upcoming series, is a monkey who wreaks good-natured havoc on his highly structured summer home, Camp Kidney.  It has everything a camper could want: rustic cabins named after all the famous beans (like soy, garbanzo, jumping and cocoa); a beach for aquatic fun; a campfire pit; a loudspeaker for blasting music to all the campers; and a mess hall.  On top of that, there’s one uptight moose, Scoutmaster Lumpus, running the whole thing.  Lazlo’s friendly mischief-making, wacky camp shenanigans and a budding, confusing relationship with a very cute mongoose named Patsy Smiles, drive the action in the new series from Joe Murray, creator of Rocko’s Modern Life. 
  
• IGPX:  IGPX (The Immortal Grand Prix) is set to debut in November and takes viewers inside the world of the “Immortal Grand Prix” with a team on their way to the championship race.  For the new series, Cartoon Network partnered with Production I.G., the famed Japanese animation studio responsible for Ghost in the Shell and animation sequences in Kill Bill.  The year is 2048 and the “IGPX” has become the world’s most-popular sport.  It’s so big that an entire city was built for the racing industry and competitions are held on a huge, 60-mile track called “The Big Eye.”  Two teams of three robots, each with a human pilot, race at speeds greater than 350 mph for the checkered flag.  Team Satomi, a crew of amateur pilots, has just won a minor-league championship and now find themselves vaulted into the sport’s highest level- the IG-1.  Now, the untested rookies of Team Satomi must overcome impossible odds and beat the world’s most skilled pilots (and ruthless opponents) in the planet's biggest event, the “Immortal Grand Prix.”
  
• My Gym Partner is a Monkey: In Cartoon Network’s new animated series My Gym Partner is a Monkey, going to school almost literally becomes a trip to the jungle.  Through an administrative mix-up (a typo changing “Lyon” to “Lion”), 12-year-old Adam Lyon becomes the only human student at Charles Darwin Middle School, where the animal inhabitants of the local zoo and aquarium send their kids.  With signs that warn, “Do Not Eat the Other Students,” Adam has his hands full just making it through middle school alive.  Fortunately, Adam meets Jake Spider Monkey, and the two become fast friends.  However, Adam is quick to discover that having a monkey as a best buddy is as crazy as it is fun.  The half-hour series, from creators Julie McNally Cahill and Tim Cahill, will debut in early 2006.

New Episodes of Returning Series:

• Star Wars: Clone Wars:  The Emmy Award-winning series will return with five new 12-minute episodes on Cartoon Network beginning Monday, March 21, setting the stage for the upcoming feature film Star Wars: Episode III Revenge of the Sith.  In the final installment of the series, a group of Jedi Knights is being decimated by a seemingly indestructible new enemy, the enormous and powerful General Grievous.  As the new chapters begin, the Jedi must change their strategy to defeat General Grievous and keep the Separatist movement on the defensive.  Star Wars: Clone Wars is produced and directed by Genndy Tartakovsky, the creator of the hit Cartoon Network series Samurai Jack and Dexter’s Laboratory.  The new episodes of Star Wars: Clone Wars will air nightly at 7 p.m. (ET, PT) Monday, March 21-Friday, March 25. 
  
• Foster’s Home for Imaginary Friends:  Cartoon Network’s top series for 2004 will return with its second season in May, continuing the adventures of Mac, a normal 8-year-old, and Blooregard Q. Kazoo, his Imaginary Friend.  The shy Mac has the perfect alter ego in Blooregard, the impulsive and brash creature who lives at Foster’s Home for Imaginary Friends, a haven for such wayward Imaginary Friends as Wilt, Eduardo, Coco and others who have been separated from the kids who invented them.  Created by Craig McCracken, who also delivered the mega-hit The Powerpuff Girls, additional new episodes of Foster’s Home for Imaginary Friends will air in September. 
  
• Hi Hi Puffy AmiYumi:  One of Japan’s biggest pop music acts will return to Cartoon Network for a second season in June.  Hi Hi Puffy AmiYumi follows the adventures of two very cool, but very different, pop stars as they travel from gig to gig or just hang out in their hometown of Tokyo. 
  
• Totally Spies: Cartoon Network will air 26 more episodes of Totally Spies during its block of Sunday night action-comedy series.  The new season begins on Sunday, March 6, at 8 p.m. (ET, PT).  When they’re not studying, shopping or trying to impress boys, three normal teen girls, Sam, Alex and Clover, travel the world on behalf of W.O.O.H.P., the World Organization of Human Protection, in Totally Spies.
  
• Atomic Betty: To her friends and family, Betty is the sweet and brainy girl next door.  But when the galaxy beckons, she sheds her humdrum persona and becomes “Atomic Betty, Galactic Guardian and Defender of the Cosmos.”  The first of 26 new episodes of Atomic Betty will air Sunday, March 6, at 8:30 p.m. (ET, PT), following Totally Spies as part of Cartoon Network’s Sunday night girl-power extravaganza.   Atomic Betty will air daily beginning in summer.
  
• Codename: Kids Next Door: The exploits of five pint-sized secret operatives will begin again with a new season on May 6.  Additional episodes premiere in September.
  
• The Grim Adventures of Billy & Mandy: The macabre and humorous series about a boy, a girl and their best friend, the Grim Reaper, will return on April 1.  Another season begins in October.
  
• Ed, Edd n Eddy: Produced by creator and executive producer Danny Antonucci at aka Cartoons in Vancouver, the series, which made its debut in 1999, will air new episodes in October.
  
• Teen Titans: Seventeen new episodes bring new and exciting changes for the Teen Titans in 2005.  Cyborg has a final showdown with Brother Blood and the Teen Titans move to a new tower with five new members.  This year, Aqualad, Bumblebee and Speedy pitch in to help the Teen Titans.
  
• Justice League Unlimited:  This season, Black Canary, Shayera, Vigilante, Vixen and The Question step up to face such villains as Lex Luthor, Felix Faust and Tobias Whale.  And Superman takes on Cadmus in a battle that will determine the future of the league.  Twenty-three new episodes will air in 2005. 
  
• D.I.C.E:  D.I.C.E (DNA Integrated Cybernetic Enterprises) is a large organization established to deal with emergencies occurring throughout the Sarbylion galaxy. D.I.C.E F-99 is the only unit comprised entirely of highly trained kids.  When a problem arises in the Sarbylion galaxy, D.I.C.E is called to the rescue. And when their special training isn’t enough, they rely on their Dinobreakers to help get the job done.  Twenty-six episodes will air in 2005. 
  
• Dragonball GT:  Goku, Trunks and Pan set out on their quest to recover the bizarre Black Star dragon balls, which were scattered across the entire galaxy after Goku was transformed into his boyhood state.  If Goku cannot succeed in collecting the dragon balls, the planet on which the wish was made will explode.  Goku has only one year to save the Earth.  The quest continues with 16 new episodes in 2005. 
   
• Duel Masters:  The animé series about Shobu, a master of an engrossing playing card game who can bring the cards’ creatures to life, will return in March with 26 new episodes. 

Acquisitions:

• Code LYOKO: Cartoon Network has acquired 26 additional episodes of the animated series that blends traditional 2D and 3D animation.  Code LYOKO tells the story of a group of students who uncover a parallel digital world named LYOKO that is threatened by a deadly virus that could ultimately destroy Earth.
  
• Zatch Bell: The new series takes viewers to the world of good and evil demons as Zatch Bell seeks to become the benevolent king over all of the demons that have come to Earth to conduct the ultimate battle.  Reluctant as he may be to fight against the evil demons, Zatch battles his adversaries with the help of his human friend, Kory.  The power of the duo grows stronger as their relationship develops.  Cartoon Network has acquired 52 episodes of Zatch Bell, which will debut in March. 
  
• One Piece:  A boy, whose body has the properties of rubber, and his friends are on the search for the treasure left behind by a pirate king called “One Piece.” Whoever finds this treasure will become King of the Pirates.  One Piece will begin in May.
  
• Naruto:  Twelve years ago, a nasty demon decimated a village but was contained in a baby who is now a student at a ninja academy. But this antisocial boy does not know that he is possessed. As he evolves as a ninja, his inner demon gives him more and more powers.  To become a master ninja, he must learn to control his powers without destroying those around him.  The series is scheduled to air in third quarter.
  
• Bobobo-bo Bo-Bobo:  In this silly action series, BoBoBo can talk to and understand hair.  With the help of his blond hair, he is out to save the land from the Hair Patrol posse and their leader, Baldy Bald, who is forcing everyone to be bald.   The action series is scheduled to air in fourth quarter. 

New Greenlights of Existing Series:

• The Grim Adventures of Billy & Mandy, created by Maxwell Atoms at Cartoon Network Studios, has been given the greenlight for an additional season, its fifth, which will bring the series up to 65 total episodes.  There will also be a 2005 Christmas special.
• Codename: Kids Next Door has been given the greenlight through its sixth season, which will bring the series up to 78 episodes. 
• Ed, Edd n Eddy will return with another holiday special for Halloween, Ed, Edd n Eddy’s Boo Haw Haw.  The show has been given the greenlight to 78 episodes. 
• Teen Titans:  The series has been given the greenlight for a fifth season.  The additional 13 episodes will bring the total up to 65.
• Justice League Unlimited has been given the greenlight for a third season of 13 episodes, for a total of 39 episodes. 
• Duck Dodgers, starring Daffy Duck and Marvin the Martian as interstellar adversaries in the distant future, has been given the greenlight for 13 additional episodes, which will take the series to 39 total episodes.

Cartoon Network, currently seen in 87.3 million U.S. homes and 160 countries around the world, is Turner Broadcasting System, Inc.’s 24-hour, ad-supported cable service offering the best in animated entertainment.  Drawing from the world’s largest cartoon library, Cartoon Network showcases unique original ventures such as Foster’s Home for Imaginary Friends, Codename: Kids Next Door, Teen Titans, The Grim Adventures of Billy & Mandy, The Powerpuff Girls, Samurai Jack, Ed, Edd n Eddy and other Cartoon Cartoons.  Cartoon Network also features Adult Swim, its signature late- night block of animation for grown-ups.  Since its launch in 1992, Cartoon Network has remained one of ad-supported cable’s highest-rated networks. Cartoon Network’s Web site is located at www.CartoonNetwork.com.

Turner Broadcasting System, Inc., a Time Warner company, is a major producer of news and entertainment product around the world and the leading provider of programming for the basic cable industry.

Someone just shoot me already. It's 7:40p.m. and still no essay. Found out something. No one was there for class. I checked my emails today. And the Professor was sick. Hopefully she'll be that way thursday ^_^;; lol just kidding. But no essay still. Work is killing me and we're doing stuff that is just making the job harder and there's like no point to it. Springbreak didn't do squat for me.I still wanting to do something on censoring violent videogames and such. Like for it or against. So give me so feedback when you read it pretty pwease. But yeah math test was horrible yet again. So this sucks so let me going to Spanish. =_=. 

Prince of Tennis is so addicting. I never knew how tennis worked until I watched this show. See I learn more from anime than real life ^_^ =P. But seriously when you start seeing a show going into the 150+ episodes you have to check it out. I love all the intros to this show. I've seen what 4 different ones now. All of them good. Nice J-Rock (Japanese Rock) with it. It has that old school early 90's cartoon musc kind of. And when something bad happens. They let a piano play a sad song. The music makes it very likable. And there' so many things you can learn from it. I like Ryoma and the rest of his team. you have Tezuka, Inui, Oishi, Kikkumaru, Momomaru,Oiji, Kaidoh, and Kuwamara. All of them have incredible skills and such. Of course they all have their challeges, well except Oiji he's the progidy and smiling all the time @_@ he's cool weird. He's like Brock of a Pokemon. As in him have his ees closed all the freaking time. How can you see?!?!?

I'll never understand how anime can do that lol. But when he opens his eyes he's all super bad@$$ though which makes up for  it. Anyways I told you I started watching a week and half ago now. Now I'm on episode 91. It's so addicting. Oh and I bought DarkStalkers videogames for the PSP. you can buy the games now since they didn't have a street date. So buy them now! (Oh and yes I can pernouce everyone of those names even though I spelled pernouce wrong =P lol.)

Hmm nice dark skin color, sleek and smooth as well. I see her reflect in my eyes. So beautiful. Oh my PSP (PlayStationPortable), you're so sexy. ::looks at everyone who's reading his blog:: WHAT?!?! You actually think Rory's girlfriend would be REAL!?! HAH! Don't make me laugh! ::Does Mandark laugh from Dexter's Labortory:: HAHAH HAH HAH HAHAHAH (Needs Help) @_@ ^_^;;

Here I am in front of a computer at college doing some spanish. And of course it's going right through the other ear and making my mind go blank! There seems to be lots of stuff coming up through out this week and next. I don't know what I'm going to do about this whole college thing. Passed all the points of dropping out. So should I just go on and have it come down to pass or fail border line again? God I'm such an idiot I swear. I only start doing good when everythings in Jeoprady. What if I was married and I still doing this oh God, this sucks.

March 29 was the day where Emil (Oldest brother) lost control of the car. He didn't pass away until the 31st (on the day of Grandma's birthday and a day before his birthday.) It seems so long ago. Gosh it's been nine years. I always feel that he really did accomplished more things in life than most people I know for passing away at the age I am now (19). I can still remember how much trouble he got into because people just missed you him and said that they were his friends and all. For him to overcome all those years by his senior year. Going to college, getting scholarships and such.

I know I shouldn't compare or anything. But both my brothers have accomplished much than I can even think of me doing. I feel like the black sheep, always needing help and what not. Sure EMil did too but he was sill a good sudent and got scholarships. I missed out on all that and paying alot for it. There's no turning back but I can't let the path I'm going continue forever. Everything seems so hard and never easy. But if life was ever easy, then there wouldn't be anything to talk about out there now. Ohhhh what to do what to do. I'm not depressed but I am looking deeply into this. Not sure if 'm trying to motivate or feel sorry for myself.

Sometimes I cannot even ee the next week of what I'm going to do. I know you're not suppose to know the future. but at lest a week or two of what's going would be nice. Scares the crap out of me hopefully to scare me straight into doing something right. Oh to not know anything about what's going to happen to life makes it to live for and die for unfortunately. Well all I can say now is just pray pray for me, yourselves, your friends, family. Things will go wrong and life no matter what. Off to Spanish class.

Yesterday when I got in from school. Mom had cleaned my bathroom. And she was saying that she should get paid for that. I'm like, "Um ok." So what I could have done it. All she had to do was ask me, and it would have gotten done unlike my brother Brian. I actually clean. So I have no idea why she was acting like that. And she even said she wanted pay for cleaning my bathroom this morning when I telling her I was going to work. The reason I even went in there is today is Emil's memorial. And she acted like that reall pissed me off. I'm still waiting for her to pay me back for my childhood with no mother around than. I'm so pissed when she was going around like that. I mean It's not like I'm hogging all my money or anything, and sure I don't have to pay any bills. But I'm not out to piss my parents off. I rather live with them for now than just go out and get my own place, and stress myself to oblivion. Hopefully mom won't act like that when I get home. I'll practically go to my room and leve her $50 on her bed. Just she can leave me the heck alone.

I'm still waiting for a reason also why she left dad as well. I don't owe her anything. Anyways I'm gone off to study more spanish.

Having Frank Miller (Creator of the comicbook) co-produce it. Q. Tino special director. And Robert Rog (Desperado) combined all together. You're going to have one bloody movie. I never seen so many girls with guns in my life. And Jessica Alba is my new light oh my did you look fabulous. And can act too. She gave off that I can be bad, but most likely I'm innocent and I want to be with someone special look. She stunned me. There's very few Hollywood Stars I have a crush on. She's defaintely my number 1 now :runs to get Jessica Alba poster:: go see the movie. Tomorrow homework and buying the graphic novels of Sin City. Good night. And I promise you. You won't be disappointed with that movie. And I have to Say this is the only movie that I liked Josh Harnet in. He did a good job. Oh and Elijah Wood. Whoa. He's no Frodo!! Alright I'll stop giving the movie away! But support Comicbook Movies!!!

Jessica Alba omg she's so hot. And she didn't even have to be slutty in that movie. She just had that look. Just by looking in her eyes. You can tell she was gorgeous. She just doesn't have a nice body. But she had such a good role. She seemd like she's one of thse girls that would do anything for you and be your best friend and be there for you. That's who she was. She wasn't the perfect girl. but she was still quite an innocent person. And to be in a movie that bloody it just seems.

Man that movie just thought me a life lesson. Instead of trying so hard to be nice, just relax and be myself a lot more. That's like what I am at work. I really don't let things catch me at work. I was talking to Ali a friend of mine at work. And he told me all the drama that goes on. I was liking this one girl but she's seemingly sleeping with everyone. And ali isn't a person to lie. He's somewhat on a different level you could say.

He just started confessing to me about all this stuff. How he was bisexual and stuff. I mean I could have ever imainge it. He didn't seem the type. But he is a very quite guy, and now that I talk to him a bit more, he's pretty sensitive. Well since we were talking. I told him I was bisexual quite a number of years ago. He seemed surprised by that. Everybody does. Well I don't ever talk about it. Actually this is the first time I ever brought it up. I haven't even said that on my MDD site either.

When he was telling me about his problems. It old him that when you're bi, you start to feel yourself being torn apart. Do you like guys more than girls, or the other way around. And If you ever tell a girl that. They're going to ask what do you think of this guy they point out. Of course he's smart not to answer. Espically if you're interested in that girl. You wouldn't want to show interest in anything elese you know.

I grew up around a lot of girls. I told you guys that before. That's just the way it is. I mean I can kind of see why and where I get a lot of the stuff from. Being sensitive and touchy touchy. That's because I grew up around all that. So it's kind of weird. It was like a sensitive and aggressive guy put together. That doesn't mix very well. Start tearing yo apart and such. So what did I love more. Girls So I chose girls in the end. Even if it means being friends and not dating for like 6 years (or is it 7 now? Can't even keep up @_@ lol) That's just the way it is. Things will never ever be the same.

Are you guys still wondering when I'm going to write the next story? Well I'll give you what's going on. My computer is messed up. So I'm on my brothers. I'm letting Mike see what's wrong with it. And might have to buy a burner for it finally. Start burning my anime. I still haven't had time to sit down and do bunch of homework. It's crazy. I just don't get it. I kept telling myself that I'm going to study yet I don't. Argh drives me insane. Do you want to struggle so much like everybody else. "I should have done better in school." If's there's so many dead ends. Why don't people do what's the best thing for them instead picking the wrong thing? How does that happen? Do we like bad things happening to us. Does it give a better story telling type deal. Does it make life more interesting. Oh this puzzles me.

Anyways. Let me let you guys go. Alicia's talking too much about her boyfriend and I haven't even mention anything about him. Just said how was your day. It's like they love to rub it in my face or something. Or it just tells me that I'm a really really selfish person. Time to go to bed and think about am I a good guy. Or just someone out to use everybody else. So tough. >.<

In the computer lab at school. Doing some Spanish and listening to my Final Fantasy music. There's not much time left in school I noticed. I still have lots of things to do. And I have a test tomorrow in math. That's going to suck! >.< Been trying to study, but it's just going right out the other ear. @_@. Also I almost completely forgot my own birthday. With school, work, mom, and being 9 years after Emil passing away.

It's true. I most likely don't think myself until the end. Or I subconciously do, but it's just not enough. Oh and isn't today Kurt Cobain (Kobain?) 11 years I think. I didn't know exactly who he was until I heard a song that he did. It's so weird. That being on top can be that depressing. You know as a little kid, and even now. I always use to say I'll be different from everybody. Even if I become famous, or run a business, and etc. I would try to be like the so laid back boss.  I mean wasn't I in a position where I had to take crap? Why should I do that to my workers if, being more nice to them, would want them to come into work more. Unbelivable stuff really. What that have to do with anything? I haven't the slightest clue.

Man I wish I could start up the MakenZero stuff and comment more. But this is real life and it really sucks. I still write storyboard for a comic. But I need someone who would draw for me and has the time. They practically gotta be bored if they want to do that really. I feel like I'm stuck in middle of life, not going anywhere, yet the time is flying by so quickly that I have to break out or it's over.  I'm not letting it happen for some reason. Too much will I say. It's so funny. Remember seeing Bruce Almighty?  There was the one part where Jim Carrey was asking Morgan Freeman (God in the movie) why doesn't he just program people that way to listen to his every command. Morgan Freeman wa saying that it wouldn't even matter if they were created then. What makes them important is that people have a will of their own. It's crazy how that works. Because f our free will. We cause more trouble for ourselves than we care to realize @_@.

Well that seems to be for now. As usual not making sense. Off to cram my brain until it explodes!

Sorry birthday's April 17th if anyone was wondering ^_^;; ::silence, than some wind blows a tumbleweed by:: -_-;;;

Well yesterday morning was quite peaceful at work. Meaning something was definately wrong with that day. That day was inventory check. But it didn't start until later. So when I got back from my lunch break. Everything went straight down and blew up in my face. everybody was running around making sure nothing got moved during inventory and all that stuff. I cased 112 DOOM 3 and DOOM 3 Limited edition. My hands hurts @_@.

Went off the school Had that math test. Totally bombed it. Didn't even fill in a bunch of it. I'm feeling like $h!t now, and probably for the rest of this wek. I might not pass math.... AGAIN. =_= Someone just shoot me already. I still have a crapload of everything to do. Even with my job hours cut. I'm so freaking sloooooow. I swear, I do not know how I'm going to pass this time. Spanish was actually doing fine. I just got do good on this last test and such. also math is just going to get harder. If I don't get it now. Than I'm completely finished.

I forgot to set my alarm so I need to go take a shower and get ready for work. I wonder what they'll be bitching about this time. Than Friday and Saturday off. Might go see Sin City Friday with a bunch of friends (Whose Birthdays Are Also in April.) Who knows. Probably won't, and go feeling sorry for myself in my room and sleep.

Yes that's right I went to a gathering. I was at the EB Games store with a bunch of friends. And Dustin who works the store said he wanted us to come over hang out and just play games and meet his girlfriend. First thing he asked if we drink. All said yes. But for some reason it really looked like it depended on what I said. I guess it was because I was the second oldest out of the group. And that I coached pretty much all those guys. Even though they were 18 and all. I think it was really my choice on what was going happen. It's weird, I don't go to school with them anymore.

Of course I said no. And only three people drank that night. Dustin of course his girlfriend nad her firend. They're like 25 and up. Of course Dustin was out by the time we were on our 40th game of Bomber Man on SEGA SATURN!. He's got so many rare things in that house it's crazy. He had a lot of rare Role Playing Games. And they weren't Greatest hits. And they were sealed. So they were never open. It's crazy.

It was just so funny looking at all these videogames. Nathan was like, "Look what we're doing. This is crazy. We come to hang out. And we're crowded over some rare videogames. Like videogame dorks that we are!" I couldn't stop laughing that was just too funny. I love hanging out with them. 

To tell the truth. I think these are pretty much the only people I ever hang out with. I feel more connected to them. Not only is it because I coached them. But we're into the same thing. And I mean when I left highschool. I can still remember them saying. It just wouldn't be the same. I had to come back. I don't think I would have gotten through highschool mentally if it wasn't for these guys. I tell them all my problems like on here. There the only ones who know.

One of the most silliest things to happen that night. Was the whole ben hitting on Dustin's girlfriend. She's 10 years older than all of us pretty much. And that's all he was doing. But I'll admit she's quite something. I remember saying to Dustin, why hasn't he gotten married to her. Being together for 7 years now. And so when I met her. I was like Dustin what is wrong with you. Marry this one!! =P We ended up talking about comics and writing and such. I asked her what she does for a living and such. She kind of started a business. Where it was an animal shelter for abused Women. So that sparked my interest into her more. Because there really isn't something like that at all around here in the south east. Because you can't take pets with you to an abused medical center type deal.

Ricki (That's her name.) also was telling me she use to work in this big shirt company. Basically she sends out all the shirts you see in Hot Topics or Gadzooks (msp?) So I had to ask her if she could find me some Tranger Former Car Stickers. Autobot symbol and Descepticons as well. She a huge World of War Craft person. But I stil don't understand how Dustin hasn't even want to marry her yet. She's very gorgeous, and they do have a lot in common. Before I forget. They probably have the most gorgeous cats ever! I never seen anything like these cats. They were so nice, and the y look so super healthy. dustin and Rick are Veggies. So it's just weird to see such a healthy looking cats. At least 5 of them I saw. All beautiful. That's pretty much the only other thing I did. Was play with the cats. hehe

I got to talking to my friend Joseph that day as well. I don't get to see him often because him and Sam are IB kids. So they're incredibly busy all the time. So of course I ask Joepsh how him and Sam are. They're buddies of mine and probably best friends in the world. I asked him if he was going to prom. He said no. And I asked why. And Joseph didn't say anything. And I was like well there has to be a girl that you like, you can't go throughout your highschool career without liking someone.  he ends up telling me the story about a girl he likes. But than Sam asks that girl to Prom. Joseph said he had no problem with that. But one day he said he was riding with him to go somewhere he didn't know. Sam eventually said, "Oh yeah I'm going to ask her out and bunch of people will be there."

Knowing Joseph, he didn't say anything. Even though it was like screaming in his head, "Get out of the 55 mph car and tuck/roll." It was just weird. Because lately Sam has been extremely stupid and not treating his friends very well. Because those guys are so close together and everything. And it's like Sam is just throwing it away.It's just I think Joseph probably wouldn't have cared for it too much, but he got dragged into seeing his best frien asking out the girl he liked. And Joseph really doesn't say much about liking girls or that. I have a feeling she would have said yes to him if he were to ask her out. Sam. He's a good friend, but it's kind of like, he tends to forget important things. And he has quite a bit of girls for being a nerd in politics. What scares me that these two might eventually end up fighting. But I think Joseph can handle it. But I think this really did break him though. I never seen him talk about Sam like that. This is really weird for him, and him telling me so much.

Even though we're friends. I noticed that both of us don't know each other. yet even when we talk about our personal lives. We still have no clue about each other. We're very mysterious. Let me rephrase that. Very mysterious and generous. You don't meet guys likes us very often. I know this sounds like I'm blowing up my head and such. I mean Joseph has paid practically for my breakfast and lunch, and it was to where I just said I might want to get something. And he just throws money out. To anyone in need. I usually repay him in anime and information,m or even tapes to where I can show them what's going on. I still remember when one of the girls or the guys sat down at the lunch table. Dragged them to the lunch and bought them a lunch.  Or at movie theater I would buy all the ticket for like seven people. Shoot even when I didn't have money, Josepeh was always there backing me us and paying for everything.

What scares me is. What's going to happen now? He's about to graduate and I'm stuck in college doing whatever. It's just hard to see someone like him go.no matter how many people I know and I talk to. There's only a few that have ever sat down and asked if there's anything going on, or just say they miss me. It could be a girl, but it's mostly guys. It's justcool that we have something like that. Well time to end this. I'm off to read The New Avengers comicbook and think.

Here I am. Homework caving in on me. And I sit. doing Nothing. The lazy dumb@$$. Long night. =_=

Here's the essay I just fixed. now I have to write the opposite of this essay. Before I put it up. Things got a little better you could say. I mean this essay is finally done. All I have to is write up a couple of QHQ's. Than write the opposite of about what I'm about to put. Also I was coming back from lunch and one of the supervisors stopped me. And congraulated me on something. And I was like what the heck? So she told me the story that this guy I helped out was just constantly talking about how good I was. I found him a couple of stuff. I think the thing isthat I look a lot more for it than most people. Most people would just scan and look in the computer and say it isn't available. I do th same thing except I know that the computer system sucks at my work place which is weird. So I actually do go hunting for things and such. Sure I may take quite a bit of that person's mind. But it makes them either feel good that I'm spending that time looking for something that really doesn't matter, or they feel sorry because I'm doing my best for them, so they just say it's okay. LOL it's funny. I'm smilling abit. This day really hasn't been that bad. But you know I'm still close to failing all my classes. I mean I'm doing whatever I can now. But it might still be too late. But hopefully A miricle can happen. The last thing to say is. Damn Rory always pull something off when it's a life and death situation. Here's the essay. Not perfect but a whole lot better than last time I had.

Rory A. Jones

Professor J. Stearns

English 1101-448

8 April 2005

Why video Games Are Good

Ever since video games started to become more realistic, left and right has there been something in the news where video games had something to do with violence. People who are saying, “Videogames are bad,” only tell others how close-minded they are to something that is not even real to begin with. No matter how “realistic” video games have gotten. Video game will not replace real life. Certain people say that video games teach children violence. Of course most people will not mention or even know about the good facts that videogames bring out, such as better reactions from the body. Video games help train the body, help encourage education, and help teach moral values.

            Most people do not believe that video games train the body physically and mentally. Video games have evolved from being children toys to being entertainment and workout machines for everyone. Physically for example there is a videogame called “Dance Dance Revolution.” The dancing game teaches people to use their eyes, ears, and their feet. The game play is to where the person watches the screen as these colored arrows begin to scroll upward on the television. As the color arrows continue to go upward, there are clear arrows set at the top of the screen. Once the arrows get inside the other arrow that is the time to step either left, right, up, or down depending on where the arrows are pointing. Listening to the beat of the music in the game is a must, if the person memorizes the beats of the song; the game becomes much easier when the person steps into rhythm. Having games like the “Dance Dance Revolution,” franchise actually helps people to have better eye coordination, better foot movement, and better thought process. Video games are now also being used for therapy.

            Video games encourage education. Most people would not know not unless they know how much money video games take to make. Not only do people have to incredible creativity, they also have to be good in mathematics. Not many people at the age of ten to eighteen can make video games without some type of high educational skills, such as digital animation, advance computer programming, math and physics. Getting the hang of schooling in middle school and high school are practically a must. A high percentage of video games are made by adults. Now where do people get it in their mind that video games are just for children when they are being made by adults two to three times their ages? Video games just do not get made without some type of creativity and much need education.

            The most important thing that people forget is video games do teach moral values. More and more games are becoming with choices to where the person playing the game can choose the right way or the wrong way. Not only that video games are now having more multiplayer adaptations to where people can play each other or ever partner up. There are quite a few video games out there for all ages. Sure of course there is always going to be violent video games. But that does not mean there are not any warning labels on video games. The Entertainment Software Rating Board (ESRB) informs people especially parents about what video games contain in them. There have been cases of parents buying a game for their children then coming back complaining about it. Even though the ESRB system tells the parents what group age the game is suitable for.

            Still people are saying, “video games are bad,” are just being inconsiderate. Video games are now evolving to the point that you can work out on them, training parts of the body mentally and physically. Most video games are made by adults considering the high demand of education that person has to make them. Going to school is now a must, because the person has to know computer programming inside and out, as well as be good at mathematics. Video games do teach moral values, from choosing the path of the character the person is in the game to playing a game together with others. Video games have come a long way from being children’s entertainment to becoming a thriving place of business.

Ok now I can finally update a bit more. I got through this week of school. It sucked. But some good things happen. I finished that essay that you saw last entry. Yet most people still didn't noticed that the first sentence of it sucked like hell. And I had to keep going back and forth to changing it. It bugged the crap out of me. But I did get quite a bit of stuff done though. That's good. But than again. I failed my math test like totally bombed it and it sucked. Well actually I haven't even looked at the grade. But I just couldn't take it anymore. I just coulnd't get through that test hardly. So I KNOW I failed that. Got to do a lot math. Well actually everything needs to be stepped up a notch. The semester is almost over now. I'll be out by the beginning of May.

So practically three days until my birthday now. Wow I'll be 20 years old. I think I was born early in the morning that day. April 17th. It's so weird. Seeing the 1990 kids in school. Or they don't know what Knight Rider (Season two just came out on dvd, or even ThunderCats is. That sh*t is scary! Work is okay. Crazy as usual. I got all the anime from A to K in ABC order. Not exact order. But to where the A's are with the A's and no where else! My friend bought that Invander Zim boxset before I could! >.< That punk! Man that thing is super rare! Oh well not as rare and as good as Zeta Gundam boxset. All 50 episodes, and comes with 8 to 12 action figures!

Anyways. This week still took it's toll on me. My body feels sluggish. Goss I can't wait till college gets out. I'm going to workout every day after that. I haven't ran since Early early Janurary or before christmas? Can't remember. I can't wait to get my computer back. yeah for those who don't know my computer is down. I'm on my brothers or I'm at school updating mostly. Getting some stuff upgraded in it. Putting a DVD-R burner so it get all the anime off it. God I need to catch up on so many anime. I should have ben finished watching Prince of Tennis. I gotta catch up on Gundam Seed Destiny, Bleach, a whole lots of stuff. New animes from what Magasamsa was telling me, Sousei no aquarion, Izumo, Tataki senki, and Erementar gerad. I think she gave me the more hardcore anime where it's so freaking hard to say. @_@

Lately the girls have been looking kind of different to me lately. Or acting funny. or doing something unusual. I have one that's cooking for me for my birthday and wants to hang out and all with her being 25. She came up in work one day on her day off. And like stunned like every guy in that place. Me I was walking around doing whatever and she called me, and I was like oh hey.  Than I had to do a dobule look and I was like what in the world. Oh yeah she's super hot. But the first things I did was look at her, than went to straight talking to her one year old daughter. Her daughter's so cute. But yeah. That's one hot mom that's really close to my age. @_@ Don't see that everyday. So this guy invited her to his birthday party which was on the same day. And he was like yeah she's not going to cook for you man so forget it. The guy was at least twice my age talking bunch of stuff. And I'm like okay whatever. I already knew she wouldn't go because she remembered him pretty much staring at her, and that was the only reason why he remembered her. And I was just oh brother. But yeah that was interesting.

Than a girl in my math class was asking me why I didn't come to her car anymore. That was when all the writing and studying for everything and pretty much all the procrastination was happening at that point. So I told her I was having lots of trouble and such. But we started talking some more. And eventually got her number that day and stuff, and she really wanted me to call sometimes. I will but I haven't yet. I'll call her over the weekend and such. also we have Noelle, I was tlaking to that one. yet she's going to take back her boyfriend who left her to go to a state that was at least 5 or 7 states from us in the mid of the U.S. That was like far away. And she's been making things abit harder. Too much of a lead on. Than Leah. I knew she was going to get taken fast, even with her saying she didn't really have the time to have one. So I asked her about it, and she explained alot better. I think she already knew about me liking her. And I mean I did tell her, and that if she had trouble that she could come to me. She said she's been best friends with this guy since they were little, and me going oh God. Parents are super duper best friends. So there was practically no chance in hell. IT's weird how the ones that a guy goes for, the girl is either taken or tells him to get a girlfriend. lol. That's what we're trying to do God aren't you seeing what's happening here!?! @_@

i want to write MakenZero stuff so bad. I've still got ideas popping out of my head. You know. I still want to start up all the other stuff as well. I realy really can't wait to get out of school. Every single person that's been around me has said you should be a writing and Rory get a girlfriend @_@ Too busy for those things. Plus it probably wouldn't be the greatest idea any time soon. Gotta see if I'm going to pass all classes or something. I have to have the money to support this thing. Anyways. What's going to happen next? Well I'll go read my Horoscope book for Aries that got like a week ago it's the whole year. It's got some interesting stuff relating to me. But being a birthday on April the 17th. So close to the Zodiac Sign changing. Does that make me  part of the next one? Who knows. I can't believe I'm reading it sometimes. Well I'm off to play my PSP a bit and go to bed and do some yard work later on. Take care!

So basically birthday's over now. I worked most of the day anyways. Mom didn't even plan on cooking so I never came home until now. I've been gone for over 16 hours from this house practically. Worked open to close. Got the Anime section of the store done. All by myself. Numbers to Z. You can actually buy stuff, it was so cool. Everybody's been buying anime like crazy now. It's the first thing you see in the store. The best two things that stick out the most. Platinum Evangelion series and CardCaptor Sakura (English Subbed DVDs) Beautiful. Over all I didn't really do much for my birthday. Brian wasn't around to say happy birthday. heck I don't think he got me anything. Well that's what happens when you get older. you get nothing @_@.

Ankisa took me out. She paid for my sushi which was a crap load. Nice for a hot 25 year old. And paid for my little alcohol drink since they don't check I.D. there. We drank Sake, they talk about it all the time in animes so we wanted to try it. And it was chilled just like Kenshin's Master would want it. There's hardly any alcohol in it. It's like refreshingly cold water with a tadbit of alcohol and that was it. But pretty much no more drinking. I think I lost one of my memory sticks. God those things are expensive and easy to lose. this sucks. I had put the Star Wars 3 trailer on there with L33T subtitles. It was so funny.

But over all it's been organizing anime, sushi bar, check on the progress of my computer. Windows has been reinstall. My burner hasn't been put in yet. But practically it's working again from what I'm seeing. Played a bit of Final Fantasy 11. It's interesting still kind of not my style of game play. But it's cool on how people heal you and you don't even ask and it's a total stranger. So very interesting. When school's out maybe I'll get into more. But anyways I'm tired and need to get in bed that's all i can do. It was a ok birthday. The thing is. I practically took myself out. =_=

ZakuZero1: man
ZakuZero1: i need to work on liking girls without bfs

Yeah it's like every where I turn, or they just broke up and the next day with someone already. @_@ anyways birthday was okay. Now it's already gone back to crappy school days again. Lots of papers to turn in. test tomorrow in Spanish. Tired as crap. arely passing Math. MUST PASS ALL CLASSES. I wonder why I do this to myself, and not be more responsible and such. Lots of people being fired at work, lots of supervisors are gone. IT's crazy. I don't see how I can be working there at times. I know I'm good because I'm doing twice as much and get a lot more done than most people. Shoot they should be paying me double @_@. Not that's I'm getting a big head, but I do pratically everything!

I keep thinking about Heather. God I haven't talked to her and almost a year. It's crazy to know sh'e close by dating probably anybody she wanted. I have a feling I'm going to see her again and she's going to famous because she was already half way there when we dated. And that was like the only girl I known that went after me, and first girl to cheat. =_= Why do we still love people like that? It makes no sense at all.I'm going to bed. Been up 16 hours the past two days @_@

Sheesh! It's so freaking hot down here in georgia. It's not even mid spring yet! Man it's going to get so freaking hot. Hopefully I'll be able to run and get in shape without dying out there in the sun. Dad came by work today and we looked at palm pilots today. He wants one and I can probably get something for him. He was telling me funds were so low that they don't have health insurance on me right now. and my job won't do that until I've been there for quite a long time. It gets difficult. Good thing I'm a heathly strong guy. Lately like every other person has been wondering if I'm smiling when I'm sleeping. They say they never see me not smile.

Sleep is still coming hard to get. And now we have SONY coming by this weekend. Actually two of the SONY's guys came in today and we talked. This is why I love work so much. Because I can actually tell them my opinions, and it just isn't people at work. I mean I talked to every software person that comes into our department this is so cool. I mean these people ask me what's selling and such. So anyways there's going to be a BIG BIG BIG SONY truck here at work for Friday, saturday, sunday. So lots of money being spent on videogames. And Free videogame playing. And I'm off friday and saturday. It's going to be great!

I also just got through watching Star War Episode I. I just realize it wasn't that bad of a movie. Just ignore the Jar Jar Binks part and it turned out pretty well. I'll admit it's weird not seeing it in the movies. The sound effects aren't doing it on regular tvs @_@. But anyways get ready for Star Wars movies and stuff. Get the first two to get to see where it's going. Also watch the Cartoon Network Star Wars. Most people don't know that it's been nominated and won emmy awards and such. The cartoon does better because Genny (msp) The guy who created Dexter's Laboratory. So get ready for Star Wars. And the Videogame. The Lego videogame is so crazy! So much fun so play it. It's simple and it's just plan fun to go through the movies!

That pretty much wraps it up. I wrote at my other diary site. MDD. entry 665 and over 29,000 visits there. Even while being gone for months. I can't wait to get out of school. Which reminds me. Gotta start studying for finals, just need to get motivated or practically isolate myself from every living thing and noise in the world.

I though this was neat. I found a website on what the letters of your name would be so I thought I show you guys on what my full name would be and see if you agree on the stuff it says.

RORY
R	is for	Radical
O	is for	Old
R	is for	Revolutionary
Y	is for	Young

ALISTAIR
A	is for	Animated
L	is for	Luscious
I	is for	Inspirational
S	is for	Scary
T	is for	Temperamental
A	is for	Athletic
I	is for	Important
R	is for	Relaxed

JONES
J	is for	Juicy
O	is for	Outrageous
N	is for	Naughty
E	is for	Exquisite
S	is for	Spectacular

This is pretty accurate and creepy. What do you think? The website is http://www.blogthings.com/acro/acronymquiz.php

Check it out and give me feed back on what your name means.

I was talking to my friend from work at lunch today. And he was just going on and on about how girls are weird and such. Of course the opposite sex would say the same thing about their other half right. The scary thing about all this is when he did the whole thought process of a girl. I was dying in laughter yet concerned how he memorized or some how came up with a creation of it.

"Is he wanting to be with me or is he just flirting with me? Could this turn out to be just a fling or is he going to be my husband when I get married? If I say yes it might seem I'm too easy so I should play hard to get and just say no. But next time he asks me I'll say yes and we can start a deep companionship."

Sadly i couldn't remember it all but that was a good bit of it. I'll have to ask him again. It just seemed so interestingly weird on what happen. Anyways I thought I do a little research on every letter of my name again. For right now R I always knew R was for Radical in my name. I still have a project from my English class back in 7th grade that had something to deal with that. But anywyas next time. Too tired. What do you think about that. I know I'll be getting a a lot of comments on that lol. Please don't kill me ::curls up:: @_@

There's really not much I can say abouit this. All I could do was read sigh and smile. Sometimes I wish there was more of what I can do. But it seems the person really says I've done more than I could. All I can really say is godbless and I'm always thinking of every single one of you.

I'm sitting here doing some Spanish stuff before class starts and all. I haven't had this much quiet in a long time. So not too bad. I didn't get to see any of the big people at Fry's today because of my work time. Which is good. But I did kind of want to meet Randy Fry though. Everybody else I don't want to meet. Those are the vicous people. It's unfortnately that people like them have bad attitudes. But I guess that's what you do when you want to get paid big. I want to change all that, (if I ever get into my own business @_@.)

Came home today right. And mom is standing there saying this whole, "Guess who's whole check I'm getting" blah blah blah.So I'm like what in the world is she talking about. But I already knew somewhat. She id something and wanted to be paid for it. So I see what's going on. And my room is super clean. It's really nice. however everytime I clean the room she doesn't check at all! So it looks like I don't clean my room at all. Sounds like a teenage dilemma right?

As anybody would say is, "How the hell am I suppose to find anything now!?!" You know where you put it and all. But this is really pissing me off. Sitting there annoying the hell out of me for money. Everytime she does that, it makes me go back to thinking about why she divorced dad. I still don't even have an answer, and neither does dad. Ihate thinking about it, but when she starts talking like that ugh. It makes me sick. I swear it was because of money. Probably the worst secret I have and don't tell anybody in person or who lives here is that I saw mom cheat on dad. I'm the only one who knows, and I knew it was immeaditly wrong, and I was only god knows what 7 or 8 years old.

Yes I'm angry. She had no right to sit there and divorce by dad for nothing. My dad's never done anything so wrong in his life. I never met a guy like him, always collected and forgiving. I've gotten yelled at, but it wasn't to where it hurt my ears. It was to make me think and what I should do. I had choices. And I have to say if he didn't do that, I wouldn't be the person I am today. I grew up with my dad. who took care of three boys when we were growing up.

Never really had a mother figure. The only reason why other people envy my mom about having such good sons and all, is because of dad! Dad did all the hard work. The only time I got to see mom was summer and christmas. She would always yell at dad, for she thought he was keeping us away from him and all. It's because I didn't want to go. It was a lonely house. I made friends sure but moved away, and it was just so depressing. It's STILL depressing. That's why I'm hardly home. (Well work and school almost everyday really makes me not home, usually gone for 13 to 15 hours a day from that house now.)

Haven't I talked about this before? MY mom? I don't know why I want to keep typing about it and make it coninue. Maybe because sometimes I just don't feel like she cares. I mean, I hardly got anything from her for my birthday. She's only came to one of my events. And that's through 4th-12th grade. She wasn't that busy, but decided not to make her way out to see me.

I probably have mor mother figures than I could really imagine besides her. That's why I love girls so mcuh. Because I grew up with a lot and just cared for me no matter what. Ill admit I can be a scary person has my name has said. Just because I was hugged, kissed, and loved all the time. That I do that back all these years. It's like it's not cool. Or it's not allowed for a guy to do that or something. It's so hard when you can't truly be yourself and have to control that. Flirting is my expertise fortnately and unfortnately. I can talk to people a lot easier, but then again everything I do would totall make them worried and such.I was raised quite properly, but not cared enough by my mom to be able to do certain things at times.

I'm like totally opposite of her. She's got a temper and when she raises her voices it's like something really bad has gone wrong. And it could just be dinner''s ready, or someone on the phone, or at the door for me. I'm still not use to that. The only thing I got of hers is her looks. But I have my dad's personality. Dad's got patience of all time and can welcome anybody into his home.

I have to say. This turned out to be an interesting write up here. I don't usually talk this much about myself. Probably because not many people would get it. I've lived quite a good life. No matter the bad in it. I'm always smiling even through the worse of times. I can't stop smiling or stop thinking about some crazy childhood memory. I can be so negative, but some how there's always something postive. Right now my face is more serious and thinking mood as I write this. I'm thinking of what's going to happen and what's the point in writing this sometimes?

I really do think ahead. but sometimes not really smart ahead @_@. Did that make any sense? If  was doing that I wouldn't be doing so bad in school. Let me try to skip that subject right now. Practically though. I remember when my brother passed away. It was probably the only rare time I saw mom. She probably did the worse thing I swear. Telling me I need to see my brother dead body (which is fine that's always what people kind of have to go through. Just tells them about life or death.) But not to comfort me at all?!? My heads hurting now, but I mean that really really hurts. I really just don't understand what she's trying to do at all. I'm still trying to figure out mom in some way. All I get is negative stuff right now it's just terrible. It's just killing me sometimes on how all this I'm thinking about after all these years.

I've written about mom in here before, some of you guys know that. Bt everytime I do, it turns out into this ridicoulously long thing. Does that tell me I'm having anger problems or not accepting something. I don't know any more. I feel like I'm not doing anything at all but wasting time. But if I know that. Then why would I do that you know. It bothers me so very much. What to do what to do? Spanish class is about to start and all. So should get going and all.

Can't even take a ten minute shower anymore with mom banging on the door. I always keep a time on myself because I was just in the middle of washing my face so soaps like all in my eyes now. I'm pissed, I'm not as concern from what I see from her. I swear the only reason why she left dad was because of money. And it was her idea to come to America in the first place. I can't understand her at all. I walked out of spanish class the last time I wrote in here.

While I was out there. I bumped into Jennifer. I didn't know she was going to be at the college today. So I ended up talking to her. She sense something was wrong, because I'm never that quiet or saying so few sentences. I toldher what happen, well not everything. Because this stuff has been going on ever since she left the family. Jennifer was just trying to say look from her point of view. And I mean that's okay but everytime mom acts up like that it just really gets me going.

It's like my mom says God's going to take care of her and such. And I'm like everytime I see something like happening, just have to be like, don't you dare go and say something like that if you know god's behind you. I an understand human emotions on why. I mean money's tight, and mom still hasn't gotten the call for the people that wanted her to take a drug test and all for her to work. She just has to wait. But getting on me ugh. I'm not no kid who doesn't appericaite his parents. Sure mom hasn't been there a WHOLE LOT but doesn't mean I absolutely hate her and such. I mean I could have been doing drugs, having sex, doing whatever. yet I don't. I can't even tell how many times I have been ridiculed throughout my life by being goody goody. It wasn't to impress anybody. Because I didn't want to be like everybody else or most of the people.

I'm bored and noting to really write. New intros to Bleach (2nd one) and Gundam Seed Destiny (3rd intro.) Both are fablously done very well. I just don't get why I like J-Pop (Japanese Pop) So much? Probably because it's ver catchy. Bleach is turning better but sometimes they have some unesscary episodes and I hope they won't do it as much as Inuyasha. I want the story to progress and such. I bought Ridge Racer finally for my PSP. It' s so freaking awesome and so freaking hard to find @_@. SO I have four games for the PSP. I dropped a lot of money into it. But anyways I'm boring and no one hardly ever comments. I love attention =P ::cries:: >.< Gone to Spanish class =_= ~_~

Well I just bombed the math test super duper badly. I did do like 3 to 4 chapters of math homework he didn't take up. That might have me still passing but who knows. I don't really know anything. But anyways it's going to get worse. English today and some essays due. Oh God I don't know anymore. Just want this week over with already.

Hello hello hello? Echo echo echo. ::the wind blows and a tumbleweed rolls by him:: Someone fire my travel agent this place is dead quiet. I'm in te labs now doing somestuff. I was waiting on someone to help me out with m essays but I'm guessing she went out to checked up, she's not feeling very well. The tests are all tomorrow practically. My last two. Whatwill I do then? Even if I get through them. I won't feel happy. I haven't had a happy feeling for a very long time and not be carefree. I hate being an adult. Well I'm of to study and won't leave the school for quite a bit. Maybe ten tonight or even eleven.

Everyone was expecting Sony to deliver a technological powerhouse with its PlayStation 3 debut here at E3 and Sony sure didn't disappoint. The PlayStation 3 combines the power of the Cell processor and the Nvidia-based RSX graphics processor to create what Sony Computer Entertainment's Ken Kutaragi calls a "supercomputer for computer entertainment."

In this corner…PlayStation 3!

Which Numbers Are Meaningful?

However, whenever you look at console technical specs, you also have to take them with a whole truckload of salt since the game console market has a long history of making a big deal out of numbers that don't really matter, or even making up numbers that have a tenuous grasp on reality. Remember the internal data precision arguments? That specification measurement became useless fairly quickly once marketing departments start adding different specification numbers together to get up into 64-bit or 128-bit range (OK, Turbografix started doing it back when we were still in the 16-bit era).

Console specifications are a lot like statistics in that you can really change perceptions by paying special attention in selecting what you measure and how you go about measuring it. Microsoft may have been the first manufacturer to announce its next-generation console, but in order to gain that advantage Microsoft also had to reveal its console specs first--giving a fat target-list for Sony's marketing team. Do you really think that Sony would have even mentioned the 51-billion-dot-product-operations per second number during the PS3 press conference if Microsoft hadn't boasted that the Xbox 360 could do 9-million-dot-product-operations per second?

We're not saying to ignore specifications altogether--most of them are relevant in some way or another. And we're going to talk about the specifications that really jumped out at us at first glance. Let's start with the processor. Sony has announced that the PlayStation 3 will have a 3.2GHz Cell processor that consists of a PowerPC-based core with seven synergistic processing units. The PS3 spec-sheet says that there's an eighth SPE reserved for redundancy--whatever that means. The Xbox 360, in comparison, has a multicore PowerPC processor that has three dual-threaded cores that can handle six total threads at a time. You might be able to call the Cell's SPE overgrown math units, but we think Sony's Cell processor wins from a brute power perspective.

…and in this corner, Xbox 360!

Apples to Apples on Graphics?

The Xbox 360's ATI graphics core also throws a wrench into our graphics comparison since it uses a new-fangled Unified Shader Architecture that mixes up pixel- and vertex-pipelines and makes comparison to older video card technology very difficult. The Xbox 360 graphics core may have 48-pipelines, but they aren't nearly as powerful as traditional dedicated pixel pipelines.

The PlayStation 3 has a pretty strong Nvidia graphics processor, but you can see how Sony may be afraid of the specification sheet comparison by the pipeline number conveniently omitted from the PS3 graphics specifications. We're guessing that the RSX graphics processors has a traditional, non-unified shader engine, so it likely has a smaller total "pipeline" number than the ATI chip. Even if the RSX's normal pipelines are more powerful than the Xbox 360's pipes, Sony doesn't want to risk printing a lower "pipeline" number since people won't understand that it isn't an apples-to-apples comparison.

So how many traditional pipelines does the RSX have? Sony has revealed that the RSX GPU has a 550MHz core clock and has over 300 million transistors. Sony has also stated that the chip is more powerful than two GeForce 6800 Ultra cards put together. Your first guess might be that Nvidia simply doubled the pipeline number on the 6800 Ultra to make the RSX, but you also have to remember that the Ultra only clocked in at 400MHz. If the "double" performance measurement is based on fill-rate performance rather than hardware, the clock speed increase up to 550MHz is clear sign that the hardware improvement isn't from a pure doubling of pipelines. We're guessing that the actual pipeline count is going to be at 24, which is about right for 300 million transistors and, at 550MHz, has just a slightly larger fill-rate than two GeForce 6800 Ultras clocked at 400MHz.

Memory and Media

From a memory standpoint, both systems are roughly equal with about 512MB of memory dedicated to system and graphics. The Xbox 360 has Unified Memory Architecture that lets the CPU and GPU share the system's 512MB of memory. The PlayStation 3 on the other had has 256MB of XDR memory and 256MB of GDDR3 memory dedicated to graphics. We still have to take a closer look at the memory bandwidth differences, but game developers will be happy with the graphics bandwidth and memory space available for both systems.

The PlayStation 3 comes with an array of data storage and transfer features. Whereas the PlayStation 2 only supported a memory card and the optional hard drive attachment (for a brief time), the PlayStation 3 supports numerous forms of portable media. The PlayStation 3 has 6 USB 2.0 ports, a memory stick slot, an SD slot, and, in stark contrast to many of Sony’s other consumer electronics products, the system actually supports compact flash. Sony even saved a space for a removable 2.5” hard drive.

The Xbox 360, in comparison, doesn't have as much in the way of media support. It has two memory card slots and a handful of USB ports that are rumored to accommodate a host of devices like the iPod, USB memory sticks, and even Sony’s own PSP. Don't forget that Bill Gates's new system can also reach across the network to access media from local, Windows-based PCs.

Sony and Xbox took different strategies when it came to decide on an optical drives. Sony decided to use the PS3 to further its own Blu-ray format, which allows for discs that can hold about 54GB each. The Xbox 360 will support dual layer DVDs, which can hold about 9GB worth of data. Both consoles will support older media formats such as CD-ROMs, conventional DVDs, and user-created DVDs. You'll impress a lot of ladies with the Blu-ray line, but the Xbox 360's normal DVD should serve you just fine in the near future.

A/V and Networking

Sony’s PlayStation 3 provides numerous A/V output hookups. The upcoming console comes with not one but two HDMI outputs, and PlayStation 3 will be able to utilize both at the same time to output two 1080p video streams at the same time allowing for dual-screen HDTV gaming. Microsoft hasn't finalized the console AV outputs yet, but we do know that the Xbox 360 has the more practical offerings with 720p and 1080i support. Both systems process multi-channel surround sound audio in software.

Network connectivity is going to be an enormous part of the next generation of consoles since destroying your neighbor in Halo 2 is fun, but making that random stranger cry on Xbox Live is priceless. Sony’s Playstation 3 comes with a built-it Ethernet adapter, and also includes an 802.11 b/g wireless adapter. The Xbox 360 comes with a built-in Ethernet adapter, but the 802.11 a/b/g wireless adapter will cost extra.

That's it for our quick, spec-sheet driven comparison, but keep your eyes on GameSpot for more hardware updates from E3! In the meantime, peruse the spec comparison chart below, read our massive news article covering the PlayStation 3 launch, and discuss the announcements.

Compare:
Product Name	Sony PlayStation 3	Microsoft Xbox 360
Release Date	2006	Q4 2005
Editors' rating
Price Range	n/a	n/a
Basic Specs
Controller	Bluetooth Wireless	2.4 GHz Wireless
Graphics Core Clock Speed	550 MHz	500MHz
Graphics Processor	RSX "Reality Synthesizer" (300 Million Transistors, 90nm)	Custom ATI Processor
Video Memory	256 MB GDDR at 700 MHz	10MB Embedded DRAM (512MB UMA)
Product Line	Sony PlayStation 3	Microsoft Xbox 360
Resolution	480i, 480p, 720p, 1080i, 1080p	480p, 480i, 720p, 1080i
Controller Ports	Supports up to 7 Bluetooth Controllers	Supports up to 4 Controllers
Digital Media Formats	Compatible with CR-ROM, CDR+W, DVD, DVD-ROM, DVD-R, DVD+R	DVD-Video, DVD-ROM, DVD-R/RW, DVD+R/RW, CD-DA, CD-ROM, CD-R, CD-RW, WMA CD, MP3 CD, JPEG Photo CD
Game Media Format	Blu-ray BD-ROM	Dual-Layer DVD-ROM
Integrated Communications	802.11 B/G Wi-Fi, Bluetooth 2.0	802.11 A/B/G Wi-Fi ready, adapter not included
Other I/O Connectors	Ethernet (RJ45), 6 USB 2.0, CF Slot (Type I, II), SD Slot (Regular, Compact), Memory Stick, Memory Stick Duo, 1 x Optical Audio	3 USB 2.0, 2 Memory Slots, Ethernet Port (RJ45)
Plug and Play Storage	2.5in Removable Hard Drive (Unkown Size)	2-Memory Slots, Support Starting at 64MB, 20GB Removable Hard Drive
Standard AV Output Connectors	2 x HDMI, 1 x AV	n/a
L2 Cache	512KB L2 cache	1MB
Processor	Cell processor (234 Million Transistors)	Custom IBM PowerPC CPU
Processor (2nd)	1 Core, 7 x SPE 3.2GHz (256KB SRAM per SPE), 7 x 128b 128 SIMD GPRs,	n/a
Processor Clock Speed	3.2 GHz	3.2GHz (3 Cores)
Built-in Features	Backwards compatible with PlayStation 2, Stands Vertically or Horizontally	Stands Vertically or Horizontally, Interchangable Face Plates
Main Memory Bandwidth	25.6GB/s	22.4GB/s
Audio Performance	Dolby 5.1, DTS, LPCM	32-bit, 256 Channel
Surround Sound	Dolby 5.1	Multichannel Output
Fill Rate (pixels)	n/a	16 Gigasamples/s using 4X MSAA
Fill Rate (triangles)	n/a	500 Million/s
Decompression Channels	n/a	320 Independent Decompression Channels

I kept walking by this boxset of anime for a very long period of time. So I finally decide to buy it with the other two dvds. ad it turned out to be very interesting. I've seen the first episode before a few years back. So it tured otu pretty good watched the first two episodes. the reason why i picked it up was just the art of it. It seemed so unanime like. it looked very realistic for being animation. of course there's still stuff that's going to make it anime. but basically it's about a 17 year old girl  who grew up in the countryside of Japan. if i remeber correctly I think she's from Iwata. the only reason why i know that name is from kenshin: wandering samurai. And even some of the stories I mention in Makenzero stuff. I have to watch more of it. I just like the fact that it's more to real life. beautiful artwork.

it's still dead quiet in this house. even with the anime. that anime is very quiet itself. it's not really a happy cool anime. i have to pause sometimes and walk around the apartment because it's way too quiet. I started reading that animation writer book and it's pretty interesting and simple reading. animation writing. what amazes me is that I truly almost forgot that it is a job and such. not only that most cartoons do need scripting now and days. Its making me think but i need to read more into it.

Why is it that people that look at other poeple who talk to themselves are crazy? I mean we curse ourselves out loud and such. Yet we can't talk about what we're thinking about what's on our mind. It just doesn't make any sense not to. I mean we talk inside our head. That's the way we think. What's wrong with thinking out loud?

I'm still thinking how I'm going to explain the story of what's going on and such. I need to read it and act it out. you know how I write stories. I actually say someof the lines and acted out the actions and such. It's interesting because I have to think like the characters and practically act it out and such. but most have already been made and I'm just love retelling stories.

God I don't want to go to work. I can't believe I'm saying that. I mean it's a good enviroment but man what people would do for money and just to look good in front of other people. I love videogames but I hate retail stores. But they got me working from 10 to 9 today. I don't see why. That's ridicoulous. Ii'm a telesales. Not only that I sell on the floor. That's not my job. I'm now have a new nick name. Rory Jones AKA Jude Law AKA I Do Everything! Well let me get ready for work.

You know. I've seen countless of animes throughout my life. From Ghost In The Shell, Ninja Scroll, The End of Evangelion, Akira, etc. etc. (Anime movies not shows.) Hayo Miyazaki's (Spirited Away which won the 2002 Best Animation Oscar.) Howl's Moving Castle is breath taking. I have never seen anything like that in my entire life. In France this movie got a 7 minute clapping ovation. This movie has already crushed the Incredibles and already blew Spirited Away out of the water. I just don't get it. Every single one of his movies gets better and better. He crushes any Disney movie out there100 times over. That's why Disney always begs for him to let them sponser it here in America.

For someone who's watched anime for so long. This was my first one to see it on the big movie screen. I loved it so much. The animation to this feature was beyond words. The CGI you could hardly tell where they were. And practically a lot of it was hand drawn. This is a 2+ hour movie I'm talking about. That's HUGE. All the characters are so loveable in the movie. I love my scarecrow "Turnip Head" hehe. He was so cool! And the Moving Castle was absolutley gorgeous moving around like that.

And the English Dubbing was superb. The english voice acting was soooooooo good that it's far beyond greatness then Cowboy Bebop, Gundam Wing, Ranma 1/2 and Inuyasha could ever be. Of course since Miyzaki is such a big deal. The voices in the movie were some pretty big Hollywood stars. Christan Bale (The New Batman in Batman Begins he plays Howl!) and Billy Crystal (Played The little Fire Demon so uber cute and freaking funny!!!) there were a few other big names but I didn't regconized too well and can't remember. I think one girl was Emily B. something.

But anyways this was a great movie. This you could take your whole family too. It's so weird how all of Miyazaki's stuff is pretty much having to deal with little kids in the anime and they do so extremely well all over the world. I can't remember what place it was in with the top movies in the world you know. I've read one of his mangas  (comicbook called Nausicaa Valley Of The Wind which is also another anime movie and is like 300 to 500 pages each, 5 of them in all.) I've seen Princess Mononoke. Others Are Kiki's Delivary Service and Castle In The Sky. There's a bit more I haven't named yet but I'll have to look them up.

Miyazaki's is one of the modern masters of Japanese Cinema as a Director and Writer. The guy went to college for economics and fell in love with reading children's stories that he went to Toei (A Major Anime Corporation These Days) It's so amazing how the best movies ever done are all done about children stories. Take care guys and leave me comments. I swear you'll go out and want to see this movie. I'm not sure if it's Limited Release. My cousin said that there were commercials for it so we'll see. It's great if you can see it go see it. It's so wonderful and just amazing how well crafted this is.

I'm on my PSP right now. I just got a web browser on it now. The so cool thing is that I'm on AIM with it!!! It's freaking awesome!. Still working on it though, I'm going to see if I can go to the mindsay website on it. We're about to find out! This is too crazy!!! My PSP is my personal web browser now ::evil laughter::

I got up a bit before 5 I was looking for someone. Then another person signed on who I haven't talked to in forever. SeekingClarity! sheesh. We started talking just see how she was doing and she asked how I was doing. God I miss that girl, said she's been working a lot and she's doing pretty fine and all.

I swear I'm out of control a lot of the times. Just to eager for everything and stuff. We have this joke at one of the videogame stores. "You need to calm down or I won't calm down!" "I will not calm down!" lol it's funny. But it's really true. I need to calm down. Just in a rush, I jump into things too quickly.

I don't want to go to work. And it's raining too. Sometime I an't believe I'm working. but sometimes I'm glad because I really didn't know if I was good at something you know. I still don't know what's going to happen in college. I need to start saving up money again before it's time to start up. I haven't opened my bookbag since the last day of my classes. I need to write out a list of goals to see what's going on. My mom hasn't come home yet. I have no idea where she is and all. I hope she's alright.

Well let me get going and get dressed for work now. So you guys take care and see you later.

Gundam Seed Destiny. Everyone on here as a favorite t.v. show or watches their plenty. You know I haven't watched regular t.v. in soooooo long. It's ridicoulous. All I watch is anime. Who needs reality t.v. shows or dramas (expect LOST and ER) But yeah anyways Gundam Seed Destiny is my Soap Opera with almost Indestructable Giant Robots that can shoot however many guns they can fit on them. I know most people are like what the heck. Or like God I hate Giant robot shows. I don't see how anime fans can say that since Giant robots have been around for so long. Especially with Gundam been going on since 1979. Gundam Seed series is a good, it's like the original Gundam meeting Gundam wing. The action is a lot faster and just beautifully designed. But please read this is why I get into this stuff because of the story and all.

Anyways GSD is still playing in Japan. It'll probably be near 50 episodes I hope it might go over there's still quite a bit to explain in the show and they're on episode 34 now of it. Well Shinn is the main character in this one but I don't see how. Kira and Athrun and their fellow companions are still in it but two years older. There's a lot of political stuff going down. But all hands down Kira is the best Gundam pilot throughout both series. At first series is just a wuss who can get lucky and cried so much that he was second ranked to Shinji of Neon Gensis Evangelion, that's crazy! But in the next series he's like owning everyone. Not even Athrun could stand up to him.

However Kira never kills anymore, but he's so good that he doesn't have to pretty much. The only reason why he started piloting in again was because someone attacked Lacus which was now his lover. And to just see is Freedom Gundam blow up  the top of a mountian to make it's presence known was kick@$$. So anyways he goes around not killing anyone but he gets in a way. He tries to stop both sides from fighting but they never stop and some people got killed. Especially a character I started to like. Heine of ZAFT had the Orange Gouf type Zaku with the whip that was awesome. But he like freaking died in like the next episode he when he was going to fight. Kira took out everybody's weapons. And the Heine was about to kill him when the girl Stellar came up from behind him to kill Kira and ended up killing Heine to get to Kira when they were both after the same person. Of course Kira owned her very badly. But yeah that's Kira's mistake for letting a good character die like that.

Eventually he does it again and lots of people die. And he hurts his friend extremely bad. But doesn't kill however. But the guy Shinn starts attacking Kira's main ship and they both go into SEED mode. Seed mode is where they are super fast attacking only certian people can have. Well anyways the next time Shinn falls for Stellar thinking she's cute and whatever. she's really not and he doesn't know that she's the enemy until later on, but still cares for her. She's not really even human she was engineered and trained to kill and keep alive. So she kills to stay alive. She's very selfish from what I've seen and just plain insane. Shinn's stupid for the fact that he's never had a girl or anything and he picks a killer who didn't even show interest in him.

So anyways Stellar goes back to her comrades and gets a new Gundam called Destroy Gundam. And that Gundam whipes out three cities in eastern Europe including Berlin. Kira and the Archangel (his ship basically) go to help the people ZAFT who are suppose to be their enemies and such. But Kira never sided with anyone, he helped whoever needed help. So He goes against this huge@$$ Destory Gundam but is out numbered and such. So Shinn comes along and helps fight and they actually team together until he finds out that it's Stellar piloting it. Shinn talks Stellar out of killing but Stellar looked at Freedom Gundam just stopped and looking at her. She got scared and charged up the main cannon ready to blow away Shinn. So Kira gets in the way and stabs both his Beamsabers (light sabers for the robots you can say.) And stops the Destroy Gundam.

Shinn goes to see Stellar, yet Stellar dies in his hands and he's crying and screaming. And he goes to get renvenge on Kira for killing her. Shinn is so stupid I swear, all he does is think about himself most of the time. So he studies Kira's Freedom moves. They realize that Kira never kills and use that to their advantage. So Shinn goes up against Kira and actually now can face Kira on equal terms which was extremely impossible throughout most of the series. Shinn stabs Freedom in the stomach while Kira takes out the head of Shinn's Gundam. And they both somewhat blow up. Shinn reminds standing but more then half the Gundam is gone. But Kira's Gundam is no where to be found and is in little pieces.

I'm so mad because you see Shinn crying and laughing saying he did it and all. Shinn was mad that Kira killed Stellar when Stellar was going to kill Shinn anyways. So I hope he gets owned or never has any girls. It ridicolous and not only that. If Kira really is dead now, I wonder what Lacus will do? I don't think she's going to expect that. But I highly doubt Kira's dead, but he did get owned pretty good by Shinn. But only the fact that Kira no longer kills. If he did he would have kicked shinn's @$$ all over. Athrun is in shock because Kira's is supposely dead and all. I can't wait for the next episode but this is getting crazy. Shinn is just useless and can't see past himself. he's lost a lot of love ones but that doesn't mean you can sit there and do whatever you want while Kira was trying to stop both sides from fighting and finding out who the real enemy is. 

Wonder Woman's golden Lasso Confessionals

Shaggy (Scoobydoo): Two words: Tape Worms

Hadji (Johnny Quest): I'm... really from.. Brooklyn.

Fluidman (???) I.. still wet the bed.

Popeye (Sailor Man): That's not spinach in my pipe. (Refering to his forearms) No, they're not real. Yeah, they're implants.

Droopy (Droopy): you know what? I'm so high right now.

George Jetson (Jetsons): Those pills.. Weren't just food.

Fred Flintstone (Flintstones): I... really wanted Betty. (lol deicated to Bettie =P)

Batman: Most of the time, my belt is filled with gumdrops. Mostly, I just use my belt to carry gumdrops. My utility belt? All those pockets are for gumdrops. I only use about two or three compartments in this belt. The rest are filled with gumdrops.

Someone said today on my last entry that it's been two weeks since I last updated. I'm surprised. I didn't think it was that long ago. I knew it had been a while but not that long. Well anyways I don't know why I stopped. I think I started up running again so I can get a bit more fit and all. I've gained a bit of weight. So I wanted to lose it or actually put it in muscle but that's very hard right now with work.

One of the guys went back to New York. And he didn't tell many people. So now I'm working part of his shift and all. I've only had one day off in the past week. It's nuts. I wonder what my paycheck is going to be like. They're having me work like crazy. I made a new friend. He's actually my running partner which helps a lot. I was getting really tired of running at home and by myself. He came into my work place and we ended up talking a bit. So we end up talking and such, and he tells me his sister works at my work place. And I'm like oh cool. But she turns out to be extremely hot. And the funny this was she was the one that greets me at the door every morning pratically. Yeah I've been talking to her a bit then I realized that she wasn't stable abit so I''m pretty much just playing the rebuilding stage with her which is fine.

So he's got me running a lot lately. what else is going on? Oh 4th of July really sucked this year. I was working on that day today. And when I got out it poured rain and I was in a really nice suit and all. Worked practically the whole day too. I just don't get it. What electronic stores open on that day and what people shop on that day. Do they have nothing else to do and feel insecure that they have to buy more stuff and make people work on holidays too. They just gotta want stuff now ugh that sucks. People are so spoil rotten. Someone put out the Fantastic Four early 90's show out too early on the shelves. So this guy was so mad that he couldn't get it. And yet it comes the day after fourth of July. So he left saying some shit to me in front of god knows how many people a good 30 to 40 people. I hate people like that. funny thing is that, it wasn't my responisbility to do that and all. They always seem to find me and put the blame on me while I'm on lunch. I don't have to do this shit and all. He was a waste of his time acting like a little bitch over some stupid assed show that sucked anyways, because I know practically a show like that when I've been into comics and cartoons my whole freaking life.

When the X-Men and spider-Man of the 90's came out. Those were the two best shows. But When they came out with a new Fansatic Four show came on as well as the new Hulk and Iron Man show. They all SUCKED. Sucked so badly that it was cancelly horribly. Only the 1967-1969 was the best F4 show ever. They even had Galaticus in it (The planet devoring Giant from the comics.) But anyways this guy certainly didn't know his stuff. And The movie looks really good from Previews and all but they changed th Origin from the comics which is a big no no, for a comic book that's been around for over 40 years you know. But yeah see what's that freaking faggot knew. Yeah don't come into our store again trying talk shit to me like you know what F4 is. Bring it.

Anyways there's a lot of other stuff going on at work. Lots of people getting fired. There's practically 0% job security there jus because you can't get Fry's Credit card. It's a freaking Credit card. More then half the United States is in debt within itself! So people get fired left and right because they can't do that crap. They're really doing this the wrong way. I really don't know how much more I can take of this job. This is getting a bit out of hand. Sitting here trying to make the store better, yet they bitch. Oh that's how real life is. I wonder is someone like myself suited for something like that? There's still so much stuff to talk about but I think that's enough for an update.

Hopefully you guys liked at least the first part of the blog. Of course cartooon Network Wouldn't be able to do quite a bit of that at times lol. but anyways there's an update. Take care and I'm going to bed. I 'll write another part for it later.

 Let me say that this was a difficult decision. It's hard for me to criticize someone who is way more experienced than me. In my opinion, I felt that the Dog Days Car Wash Spot was the weakest. I'll start with the pros. It had a great rising action. It created a sense of suspense and anticipation, but when a guy just hands the dog a bill, I felt let down. It was a bit anti-climactic.

1)Maybe if the guy handed the dog the money AND the keys

2)Or a bowl of dry dogfood and a check or

3)The guy pats the dog on the head, but the dog signals for money instead. And then the guy reluctlantly pays him.

Those were some of the ideas I thought would make the spot stronger. In my humble opinion, of course.

Dedicated to fakeplasticmen some so random for you Hannah =P lol

It's such a weird world out there. Even though I complain about the whole relationship thing and such. I actually do see couples that shouldn't be together, no I mean the ones you can't see together. I was online a couple months ago and I remember MSN making fun of the more chubby dad's on t.v. sitcoms. And they were wondering how the heck these guys get all these hot wives on television and such. In real life it's practically the same thing. I'm sure I'm not the only one who see this. And also it's sometimes the other way around. I see a pretty good looking guy and the wife is average or even a bit below that. It's really weird, and I'm actually glad it's like that at times. But then again divorces is still around like the hottest thing since slice bread you know.

To tell you the truth. I was working on this one girl at work. She's new and all, but as me playing it smart I already knew that every guy was going to go for her so I didn't say anything at first. Because eventually she'll probably get harrassed by most of the guys. So eventually that did happen. Some 30 year old guy wanted to get with her and all these other guys. See the thing is. I probably doing the same thing and trying to be slick. It's unfortnate that guys are always trying to get something out of every girl.  I admit that was on the mind but more way in the back burner. It's not like I would go for that instanely because I could have gotten sex numerous times during my life time but it was actually to where I had to force girls off me. Or make up so really bad excuse. It's just messed up.

No matter how much I try to hide it. I sooooo love girls. they're my most favorite thing in the world! I'm a horn dog. And surpressing (or sorta doing that lol) is so difficult. So basically I told her to watch out for those guys at work (which was a good thing to say but also a bad thing to say.) So basically I ended up with the friendship mark clear as day on that shiny forehead of mine @_@. And it's like I told her I liked her way before that and I still end up like that. I played it alot more safer and try not to talk to her so much to give that friendship thing going but it still happened! >.<

Oh Rory Rory Rory whatca gonna do with yourself. I'm just amazed on how far I've come. You remember how I use to say it was years since I dated? Well it's to where I don't even consider that I've dated at all. I know women too well that on a whole another level I don't understand women at all. Does that make any sense? I mean probably the same thing with girls think about guys. Let me tell you something about guys. Don't give into sex so easily from what I've heard. Things usually go bad from there. Not because it's lust, it's because the guy got what he wanted out of it and such. You have all these girls wondering why or what's wrong with their guys.

Remember how I said something about challenges in last entry? It's kindo f like that. You have good challenges and bad challenges. By nature everybody doesn't want just a plain old boring relationship, even if it's the one most suitable for us. It has to be interesting and able to survive thick through then. Everyone wonders how I'm so smart and know all this stuff. I really don't know anything at all. I just THINK. I think about everything. People IM me wondering what I'm doing and I don't answer. They think I'm a slow typer after I answer them and such, no it's because I think so much that I actuall walk away from the computer and roaming around just thinking of all sorts of stuff. I have to constantly fight with myself. "Rory Jones vs. Male World of Hormones, live on pay-per-view, only $49.95!"

First of all as a guy, girls are always on the mind. As Rory girls are always on the mind. They have two totally different points of views of each other. And clash and fight all the time. Because I have to stop and think, what do I want out of this, do I wanna get some or do I want a relationship, or either other way I won't get either because I fight with myself too much. So nothing ever gets accomplished. But I do admit for being so guy like, the onl thing that's ever stopped me from achieving anything sexual or everything I wanted has been Rory. It's like my last line of defense seriously. That damn dorky kid who loves anime and says the most corniest pick up lines always seems to beat the guy horomnes of himself out in the end. My personal opinion I really think it makes me weak but then again I probably wouldn't be the person that I am. I'm not sure if it's good or bad but it's certainly different.

I noticed I'm being more open and actually talking about the stuff I go through. I use to think of it as a problem, but now it's more of trying to understand what goes on in the mind of what Rory really thinks. I sometimes wonder what people think of me even though it's not important. Just wanting to somewhat know what impact you make on them and such. That's the reason why people write in blogs. Or most to see what people have to say. That's why people long for replies and such and that's what I'm going to ask for. What you think of all this? "Eh weird as usual!" lol

I just got through watching the rest of the Samurai Champloo series. It's been a while hasn't it. I was suppose to update on all that stuff. Well you know how life is. Throws you a good week then throws you the week of hell afterwards. Why do people have to say things? They love putting things in your head. PRetty much they're saying all this stuff about Huyen and such. I can see part of it true, because she is pretty much too good to be true but that won't stop me from talking to her and such. Samurai Champloo ended okay. There were some episodes I really liked. The really serious ones left me with my jaw dropped. A lot of ones that just made you really think and that had a deeper meaning you know.

Sorry for jumping to things. Pretty much. Huyen's gorgeous, the act that every single guy was after her I don't know. I'll write her a letter. She at least deserves that for now I don't know. It's just so weird how things go so amazingly great then fall back into peices. I should have known. I pretty sad if you're just now noticing. Man one of my ideas is just exploding in my head, remmber? About the guy who had so many things that he ended up hurtting everyone around him? YEah that one is doing pretty well. Life isj ust sucking. I'll write soon enough again this is just osmehting for you guys to know. Night. (did not make any sense tonight)

 This probably is one of those episodes where you actually see everyone from both sides fight pretty well. The music has totally changed and the action has gotten a lot more intense. unfortnatley they're still using a lot of earlier animation. The story has gotten a lot better. Gundam Seed Destiny really has been pulling itself together. I think they can really finish it in 7 episodes left. The Minevera and ArchAngel fight was pretty cool. You don't get to see many giant ships fight each other that close and actually survive each others attacks. This is probably the best fight both those ships have had, it's pretty much Athur vs. Amgalli (msp?).The Strike Freedom vs. Destiny and Legend fight is pretty cool. I still think Kira would take out Rey easily. Seeing Athrun again in a Gundam is like a prayer. And when Shinn try to use Seed mode on him Athrun just Seed Mode him back and sooooo owned him! Oh and we finally get to see what happens to Jona. Thank God he got crushed. I hated that freaking idiot.

As you can see I'm getting pretty into Gundam. It's just blowing my mind away. It started out pretty good, then it got really weird. But now it's gotten totally awesome. I'm just wondering what's going to happen. There's only 7 episodes left! Because both sides are somewhat right and it's just going to be heart breaking on what's going to happen and who's going to die type deal. It's to where Gundam is my main anime right now. Nothing else. Even Bleach I haven't watched in a while. It's so amazing how GSD has been on for almost year. Downloading that every Sunday it's my prime time show from Japan. ^_^

I thought I share some pictures of my favorite show Gundam Seed Destiny! ^_^ Yes you must suffer very so muuuuuuch!!! =P. And of course these pictures are done by extremely talented people who can take pictures and put them together using Adobe and all sorts of stuff. You'll reconsider what you have as your wallpaper when you see Anime Wall Papers like this trust me.



Shinn Asuka. The main character in GSD. Very good picture of him when he's actually not angry and such. I'm going to down size all the wallpapers, they're extremely big of course. But I just wanna show off the art! I consider Shinn alright, but he's only like 16 years old. So he's very selfish, but I mean when you lose your whole family to a war, I mean things happen right. I mean if his sister didn't care so much for her cell phone the whole family could have survived. See what cell phones do to you!?! They get you blown up by Giant Robots!!! But I still don't think joining up on the opposite side of your home is exactly right Shinn you idiot @_@. In the series they seem to be straying off him. Its more about Athrun (person about to show next.)

Athrun Zala! The Prince of ZAFT (Colonies in Space) Well he isn't considered that anymore. Since he is one of the original cast members from Gundam Seed. His day was the one going all crazy killing everybody even him. He's very kind, and has gone through a lot himself. Very very skilled fighter that's for sure. He's best friends with Kira for a long time even with them being on opposite sides. Gundam Seed Destiny does take place two years after their story. Kira was the main character of Gundam Seed.


Kira Yamato! He's probably come the furtherest out of everyone. He was the main character in See, and Seed Destiny he's starting to play more of a bigger role but didn't show up until 10 episodes and up. He use to be the biggest cry baby. In fact I read an Animerica where Kira was rated second to Shinji (Evangelion main character.) Pretty much he didn't want to kill. And he was killing and killing, being unstoppable and such. If I remember correctly a girl named Flay in Gundam Seed was telling him to kill all the ZAFT people (even though Kira is ZAFT as well). She used him and such. So he really got messed up, he should have never got feelings for her. But she did die at the end of that series and very badly at that too. Ship got shot and bursted into flaming and you see her burn up! A terrible way to go, but good for the evil girl she was. Destiny you see Kira just owning everyone! He doesn't kill anymore, it reminds me of Gundam Wing a bit. But his shots are more accurate and more realistic. They go for the head, arm, legs, and cameras. So basically he is the strongest Gundam pilot even in the second series. He does get beat by Shinn and his Gundam is destroyed. Of course Shinn being a brat had figured out Kira doesn't kill and used that against him to kill him. He even cried and laughed about it. Few episodes later. Kira is in space. Get's a new Gundam. Comes back and owns Shinn a bit. I just love how Kira doesn't die. It's just for someone who needed a backbone and was actually getting it. he has to stay alive. So he's still the strongest Gundam pilot hehe. ^_^

Here's some more pictures. And this is of them with their Gundams.

Shinn and his Destiny Gundam.


Kira and his Gundam Strike Freedom/Athrun and his Gundam Infinite Justice

Five Gundams total in this picture.


Another picture of the Gundams but with the people who pilot them. This will also lead me on to the cute anime girls/ couples in the show ^_^;

Those are pretty much the main characters and their Gundams. I'll explain the girls/couples now.


Shinn and Stellar. It's a really nice picture of them. But with them both being brats it's sad. But Stellar isn't really human, you could say test tube baby type who learned how to kill at a very young age. She cannot function by herself hardly. So she's like a baby to take care of. "Protect Stellar," or "Stellar doesn't want to die." God she annoyed me. Even with her not wanting to die. She killed off one of my favorite characters. Not only that she obilirated 4 cities in Europe including Berlin. And she's doing all this to protect herself. Get real. you weren't evenr eal in the first place. It was unfortnate that Kira had to kill her. She had a freaking Gundam That was 100 times bigger then Kira's. And too many people died, just seeing that little gets get vaporized like that wasn't cool at all. Good ridiance to that evil girl as well.


Shinn and Lunamaria Hawke. She's very pretty and tomboyish like too. I mean she does pilot a freaking Zaku and a Gundam. This is pretty much who Shinn will end up with in the end of the series. Lunamaria was big into Athrun, but she should have known better that Atrhun was a big pimp and that many women were chasing after him. I think this could work out. But then again. When I saw them kiss for the first time in the show I thought it was out of no where and way too soon. It was like they hooked up so quickly. I hated that >.< grrr. She has a sister Meyrin. She's even cuter but you won't see her in any of the pictures unfortnately.


Athrun and his girl Cagalli. She's very tomboyish. As expected for a girl who drives a Gundam herself and likes guns lol. I remember in Gundam Seed in the intro they showed her, and she must have been 15 only this huge automatic gun on her shoulder. She likes to fight but in Destiny she's mostly crying (oh god pulling a Kira from Seed @_@) Since I'm almost done with the show. She's got a new Gundam and she's acting fighting for real. She's not very strong but she does oka here and there. It's funny seeing these two together. Athrun being the Prince of ZAFT and Cagalli being the Princess of the Neutral Orb. I like this couple because it's very realistic coming from totally two different parts, but yet falling for each other. Awe hehe ^_^ He's another beautiful picture of them. Mind you they're not married yet just a picture lol =P.


I love the way this was put together. This is a fantastic picture! Cagalli looks so girly ^_^ Anime girls make me love girls with short hair hehe ^_^.


Ohhh Kira and Lacus Clyne. I love Kira's outfit in this for some reason but you think he get a jacket that go passed his waist ^_^;; Lacus is so pretty. Her mouth open like that looks like she's singing. And since she is an actual singer it's really good. But yeah this is a casual look for them. The next picture of them is pretty too. But the picture looks like it's faded. I wanted to find another one like it, and there is but they wouldn't let me have those. It's a shame. because that picture I love the most of them. And should be picture perfect.


I like Kira's uniform and Lacus's dress is amazing. But they don't show well in this picture at all. This picture where they should be, is where they're on the beach with everybody else. This is more pencil style, and the back ground isn't all that great. But I just love them holding hands and walking though. Probably the best couple out of Gundam History. Lacus actually use to be Athrun's future wife, but they ended up seperating but on very good terms. Plus she's practically the Princess Of ZAFT. So it was more like a force marriage. Athrun and LAcus get along quite well and have always been friends. But it's like Kira just swooped in and steals the girl! (With a Giant Robot of course! ^_^)

And here's a pretty of Kira, Lacus, Athrun, and Cagalli at the beach. This is really pretty this shows off the girls quite a bit. Very cute clothes and all. Nice little setting.

Everytime I look at this picture. I consider Kira and Athrun to be the best guy friends you can be. I mean it's to where they've nearly killed each other time and time again in war. But their friendship has never broken. And they have two gorgeous looking girls to have a happy future with. Kira is still way above Athrun though. This is the reason why I like the show. The first Gundam Seed, Kira was stupid and crying alot. By the end of that show he was doing much better and fighting totally cool. And he carries it on to Destiny. So he grew up. But for Athrun he lost his dad, and ZAFT was wrong for doing the things it did. His dad hated him and all this stuff. Athrun can't seem to make a chioce on his own, he's gotta get peoples' advice and such. The thing is that, this is exactly what real life is. Nothing isn't simple, and people take the hardest way like it or not. Gundam will always be known for it's who's right who's wrong. When actually there isn't any side. Earth where Kira is usually fighting for, is more Evil then ZAFT. Yet ZAFT does the same thing. So there is no good guy. No matter how good or nice the character seem. They're just being used and all. It's unfortnate but that's exactly how we are too. See you can learn from animes time to time. ^_^.

Here's a picture of the Gundam Seed Destiny Girls!!
Starting from left you have Lunamaria Hawke, Meyrin Hawke (Luna's younger sister, I lied I found a picture with her in it yay ^_^), Lacus in the middle of course, then Stellar with her knife @_@ (pyscho!), and a blushing Cagalli. She seems out of place though. But yeah That's the Gundam girls. They're cute and such. One more picture of them here we go! =P

Only thing different here is that Meer is in this picture. She looks exactly like Lacus. Becaus Lacus is supposely dead or has gone missing in Destiny. So they came up with Meer to pretend to be her. But now They both confronted each other on t.v. But Meer is being used and will probably end up dying, because she's practically has no more to give. So she'll be killed soon. She kept thinking of herself as Lacus. You cannot be someone else. It'll eventually kill you as you can see in real life.

Okay I know your dead tired. And probably MOST OF YOU DIDN'T EVEN READ THIS! That's why I put pictures up, at least you get to look at something from me =P. This is most of the Cast of Gundam Seed Destiny, but no Meyrin or Meer. I would name them all but even I don't remember all the names of them. So that's the end of my Gundam entry. Can't you tell how much I'm into it ^_^. you know you liked the pictures! This is Gundam Seed Destiny: Enternal Harmony